-ocr page 1- -ocr page 2- -ocr page 3- -ocr page 4- -ocr page 5- -ocr page 6- -ocr page 7-

THE ANGLO-SAXON POETIC RECORDS

A COLLECTIVE EDITION

II

THE VERCELLI BOOK

-ocr page 8- -ocr page 9-

//2.y

THE

VERCELLI BOOK

EDITED BY

GEORGE PHILIP KRAPP

PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH IN COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY

¦ ULlOTHBiK RUKSUNIS^gftSITitrnbsp;UTRÊCHT

ROUTLEDGE amp; KEGAN PAUL LTD Broadway House, 68-74 Carter Lanenbsp;London, E.G.4

-ocr page 10- -ocr page 11- -ocr page 12- -ocr page 13-

PREFACE

In accordance with the plan of this collective edition of Anglo-Saxon poetry, as announced in the Preface to the firstnbsp;volume, containing the texts of the Junius Manuscript, thenbsp;poetical parts of the Vercelli Book are here grouped togethernbsp;in a second volume. Although the original compilers of thenbsp;Vercelli Book, as of the other extant Anglo-Saxon miscellanies,nbsp;apparently had no very strict principles of similarity in mindnbsp;in determining what shodld be included in their collection,nbsp;nevertheless the Vercelli Book, like the Junius Manuscript,nbsp;exhibits a certain degree of uniformity. For the poems of thenbsp;Junius Manuscript are examples of versified Biblical narrative,nbsp;whereas the poems of the Vercelli Book are legendary and homiletic in character. The two longest poems of the Vercelli Booknbsp;are Andreas and Elene, saints’ lives of less authenticity thannbsp;the Scripture itself, and like the prose homilies and the othernbsp;poetical pieces in the Vercelli Book, probably designed fornbsp;occasional use to supplement and lighten the formal offices ofnbsp;the service. The grouping of these poems in a volume of theirnbsp;own, therefore, reflects something more than a mere accidentnbsp;of preservation within the limits of a single manuscript.

Two excellent photographic reproductions of the poems of the Vercelli Book are available, that of Wiilker, in a volume published in 1894, which contains reproductions only of the poeticalnbsp;parts of the manuscript, and that of Foerster, published in 1913nbsp;and containing both the prose and poetical texts of the manuscript. The present edition has been based upon these reproductions, and as the manuscript is in the main in an excellentnbsp;state of preservation, the construction of the text has presentednbsp;comparatively few difficulties. On those rare occasions whennbsp;it was necessary to support the reading of the reproductionsnbsp;by other authority, especially in those passages in which stainsnbsp;or blots have obscured the readings of the manuscript, definitenbsp;acknowledgement of this obligation has been made. *

-ocr page 14-

VI

PREFACE

In accordance with the general principles of this collective edition, the text of the poems of the Vercelli Book has beennbsp;conservatively treated. Emendations for metrical reasons havenbsp;been introduced very sparingly, and then not to make the textnbsp;correspond to any particular set of metrical convictions, butnbsp;only when metrical considerations seem to support other evidence that some accidental disturbance has taken place in thenbsp;transmission of the text. The same remarks apply to orthography. Accidents in writing befall every scribe, and obviousnbsp;accidents have been corrected. But it is scarcely necessary fornbsp;a modern editor to be a greater purist in spelling than annbsp;eleventh century professional scribe, especially one so conscientious and capable as the scribe of the Vercelli Book appears tonbsp;have been. It is to be regretted that the present state of Anglo-Saxon scholarship does not permit more positive convictionsnbsp;with respect to the authorship and date of composition of thenbsp;Anglo-Saxon poetical monuments, with respect also to thenbsp;methods of composition and construction employed by Anglo-Saxon poets, or to the metrical principles according to whichnbsp;they wrote, or to the mixture of linguistic forms, dialectal ornbsp;otherwise, which appear in the recorded texts. If a scepticalnbsp;attitude towards all these questions still seems necessary afternbsp;so many years of study, the hope nevertheless remains thatnbsp;further examination, and from new angles, will bring morenbsp;certain results.

In the Introduction to this volume will be found a full list of the accent marks in the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book.nbsp;No such complete statement was made of the accents of thenbsp;Junius Manuscript in the first volume of this collective edition,nbsp;and when the materials for that volume were being assembled,nbsp;the editor doubted whether the usefulness of such a list wouldnbsp;compensate for the amount of space required by it. Thesenbsp;doubts have now been resolved, partly on further reflection,nbsp;partly in deference to the opinions of others. It has thereforenbsp;seemed advisable to add to the list of accented words in thenbsp;Vercelli Book, a full list of the accented words in the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript as providing at least materials for study. It isnbsp;obvious, however, that the whole question of the accents in

-ocr page 15-

vil

PREFACE

Anglo-Saxon manuscripts cannot be disposed of on the basis of poetical texts only, and that for a complete account of thenbsp;matter, prose texts must also be drawn into consideration.

The editor wishes to take this opportunity to acknowledge gratefully the aid of Mr. Elliott Van Kirk Bobbie in assemblingnbsp;and seeing through the press the materials of this volume, asnbsp;also of the volume previously published, containing the poemsnbsp;of the Junius Manuscript.

-ocr page 16- -ocr page 17-

CONTENTS


Preface

Introduction

Bibliography

Andreas

Fates of the Apostles Soul and Body I.nbsp;Homiletic Fragment Inbsp;Dream of the Rood .nbsp;Elene ....


TEXTS


NOTES


On Andreas

On Fates of the Apostles . On Soul and Body I .

On Homiletic Fragment I . On Dream of the Roodnbsp;On Elene ....


V

xi

Ixxxi

3

51

54

59

61

66

105

123

126

129

130 132


-ocr page 18- -ocr page 19-

INTRODUCTION

THE MANUSCRIPT

The Vercelli Book, also known as the Vercelli Codex or Codex Vercellensis, is preserved in the chapter library of the cathedralnbsp;at Vercelli in northern Italy. The library at Vercelli containsnbsp;another famous manuscript, a text of the gospels perhapsnbsp;written by Eusebius, which is also referred to at times by thenbsp;name Codex Vercellensis.^ The Anglo-Saxon manuscript isnbsp;designated in the collections of the library as Cod. CXVII. Itnbsp;is a parchment manuscript of one hundred and thirty-sixnbsp;folios, of uniform size and character. Like the Junius Manuscript, the Vercelli Book was apparently conceived and executednbsp;as a single volume into which a variety of matters, prose as wellnbsp;as verse, and in this latter respect, differing from the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript, was to be placed.

The size of the folios in the Vercelli Book is on the average 31 by 20 centimeters, that is, approximately 12.2 inches by 7.8nbsp;inches. The space covered by writing on the folios is approxi-niately 24 by 15 centimeters, that is 9.4 inches by 5.8 inches.nbsp;The pages of the manuscript were prepared for a varying number of lines to be written on the several pages, but never fornbsp;less than twenty-three or more than thirty-three. Sometimes anbsp;blank space for one or more lines takes the place of writingnbsp;where sectional divisions occur, thus reducing the number ofnbsp;lines actually written but not the number of lines provided fornbsp;writing. The grouping of the folios according to the number ofnbsp;lines arranged for on them is as follows:

2o-l la nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24 linesnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;19a-246nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lines

116 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;25nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;2Sa-326nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;29nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“

12a. 126 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;33a-476nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“

13a-186 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;25nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;48a-556nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;25nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“

* See Foerster, II Codice Vercellese, p. 7.

I

-ocr page 20-

INTRODUCTION


Xll

56a, 56b nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;23nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lines

57a-104i 24 “ 105a-1096 32 “nbsp;llOo-llla 33 “

llli-1206 31 lines 121a-134J 32 “

135a nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“

1355 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;28nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;(incomplete)

The last written page of the manuscript, fol. 1356, contains only twenty-eight lines, which means that the text the scribenbsp;was copying came to an end before the bottom of the page wasnbsp;reached. A number of other folios are only partly filled withnbsp;writing, for example fol. 16a, 24b, 29a, 54a, 71a, 101a and 1205.nbsp;On fol. 245 there are only fourteen lines of writing. But thesenbsp;blank spaces all occur on pages on which the work the scribenbsp;was copying came to an end before the bottom of the page wasnbsp;reached. There are no illustrations in the manuscript, exceptnbsp;for one small animal figure at the foot of fol. 495, and no indication that any of the blank spaces were left for illustrations tonbsp;be supplied after the text was copied.

One may infer from this list that the manuscript was not prepared for writing all at one time, but at various times as thenbsp;work of transcribing proceeded, and to a certain extent withnbsp;the gatherings of the manuscript as the units of work. Thusnbsp;the third gathering of the manuscript, fol. 19-24, is writtennbsp;throughout with twenty-four lines on a page, the fourth gathering, fol. 25-32, with twenty-nine lines on a page, the fifth andnbsp;sixth, fol. 33-47, again with twenty-four lines, the seventh, fol.nbsp;48-55, with twenty-five lines, the greater part of the eighth tonbsp;the fourteenth gatherings, fol. 56-104, with twenty-four lines,nbsp;and the rest of the gatherings with lines varying from thirty-one to thirty-three. It will be seen therefore that from thenbsp;fifteenth gathering to the end, the manuscript is written somewhat more closely than in the earlier parts. With respect tonbsp;fol. 1115, which has only thirty-one lines, although the rest ofnbsp;the gathering to which it belongs has thirty-three or thirty-twonbsp;lines, it should be noted that the bottom margin on this pagenbsp;is rather large and that the last line on this page is written morenbsp;amply than the rest of the page, with long tails to the letters.nbsp;From this we may infer that this page was intended to have onenbsp;or two lines more than actually appear in the writing, thusnbsp;bringing it into harmony with the other folios of its gathering.

-ocr page 21-

Xlll

INTRODUCTION

On fol. 56a-56b there are written only twenty-three lines, the smallest number on any pages of the manuscript, but the reasonnbsp;for this was that there is a hole in the parchment at the bottomnbsp;of the page which would have made it difficult to get in anothernbsp;line without crowding. This folio therefore really goes withnbsp;the rest of its gathering and several that follow, all of the foliosnbsp;in gatherings eight to fourteen, fol. 56-104, having been plannednbsp;for twenty-four lines. The last two pages of the manuscript,nbsp;fol. 136a-1365, are blank.

The contents of the several folios in terms of the line numberings of this edition of the poetical parts of the manuscript are given in Table I at the end of this Introduction.

The manuscript as a whole is well preserved and the writing IS clear and legible, except that certain places in it have sufferednbsp;from the application of some discoloring material, possibly annbsp;ncid, which has made it difficult, and in some instances impossible to read the writing in these passages. Thus fol. la-16nbsp;has been rendered quite illegible, except for traces of a largenbsp;capital H on fol. la, and so also part of fol. 54a. The blottingnbsp;out of some of these passages appears to have been accidental,nbsp;but in other instances, as on fol. 756, the blotting out was donenbsp;line by line in a way which shows that it was intentional. Nonbsp;obvious reason appears, however, why the manuscript shouldnbsp;have been treated in this way. The pages on which evidencesnbsp;of blotting are present in the manuscript, according to Foerster’snbsp;reproductions, are as follows: fol. la, 16, 2a, 25a, 26a, 366, 376,nbsp;d8a, 386, 426, 54a, 546, 556, 57a, 65a, 756, 77a, 84a, 856, 86a, 866,nbsp;1066, 119a, 121a, 134a, 135a, 1356. Several of these are smallernbsp;blots which may have been the result of scribal mishaps withnbsp;ink, but most of them were caused by a stain of some kind,nbsp;intentionally or unintentionally applied.

The folios of the manuscript were assembled in gatherings which contain a number of folios varying from two to nine.nbsp;The last folio of the manuscript, fol. 136, was attached as anbsp;single folio to the last gathering of the manuscript. Thenbsp;gatherings of the manuscript were numbered from I to XIX, andnbsp;lettered from A to T. The numbers and letters were added,nbsp;according to Foerster, p. 9, by another scribe at a later date

-ocr page 22-

XIV

INTRODUCTION

than that at which the texts in the manuscript were transcribed, a number at the top of the first page of each gathering, and anbsp;letter at the bottom of the last page of each gathering. Somenbsp;of these have been cut off, or are illegible in the facsimile, butnbsp;those which remain are given in the first and third columns ofnbsp;the following list of the gatherings.

Number

Folios nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Letter

Number

Folios

Letter

1-9

A

XI

80-85

II

10-18

B

XII

86-91

M

III

19-24

XIII

92-98

N

IIII

25-32

D

XIIII

99-104

0

V

33-40

E

XV

105-111

P

VI

41-47

F

112-118

VII

48-55

G

XVII

119-120

56-63

XVIII

121-128

s

IX

64-71

I

XIX

129-135

X

72-79

K

But

the gatherings of

the manuscript as

they now

appear

are not

all complete

in their original forms, certain folios having

disappeared from the manuscript, folios as here indicated:

These losses occur between

42-43

1 folio

85-86

1 folio, perhaps more

55-56

1 or possibly 2 folios

100-101

1 folio

63-64

1 folio

103-104

1 folio at least

75-76

possibly 1 or 2 folios

111-112

1 folio

83-84

1 folio

118-119

1 folio

The folios as they now stand in the manuscript are numbered consecutively from 1 to 135 in Arabic numerals on the uppernbsp;right-hand corner of the recto of each folio by a modern hand,nbsp;but no original folio numbering for the separate folios is presentnbsp;in the manuscript.

It was the opinion of Wiilker that at least two and possibly three different hands appear in the Anglo-Saxon writing innbsp;the manuscript.'^ But there can be little doubt that the manuscript as a whole was the work of one scribal hand. Napier sawnbsp;only one handwriting in the manuscript,^ and this is also the

* Codex Vercellensis, p. vii, Grundriss der Geschichte der angelsachsischen Litteratur, p. 239.

^ Zeitschrift fur deutsches AUertum XXXIII, 67.

-ocr page 23-

XV

INTRODUCTION

opinion of Foerster,i who infers from the writing that the scribe Was a man of mature years with a firmly established style ofnbsp;Writing. Foerster considers it possible, however, that a few ofnbsp;the corrections in the manuscript may come from a differentnbsp;hand than that of the scribe, though the greater number of them,nbsp;iiot large in any case, were unquestionably made by the scribe.nbsp;Foerster also doubts that the signatures on the gatherings, bothnbsp;the numerals at the beginnings and the letters at the ends, werenbsp;the work of the scribe who wrote the body of the manuscript.nbsp;On these questions, however, the evidence is not conclusive,nbsp;^¦nd it is quite possible that both the body of the manuscript asnbsp;It stands and the minor additions, except for the Arabic folionbsp;numberings and a few other additions to be noted, was the worknbsp;of a single scribe. The exceptions that must be considerednbsp;consist of several short sentences in Latin which have nothingnbsp;to do with the main content of the manuscript, written on blanknbsp;spaces in the manuscript, and a few other minor additions. Fornbsp;the sake of completeness of record, all of these casual additions,nbsp;tgt;oth of words and designs, are given in the following list ofnbsp;folios on which they occur:

246, bottom: Adiutor mens esto domine ne derelinquas deus salutaris meus.

496, bottom: A drawing of a dog, running and barking.

656, right margin, five lines from bottom: A small capital A, similar to an A in the adjoining text; possibly a specimennbsp;or trial by the scribe.

fl2a, lower left comer: A trial sketch for the head of a large zoömorphic capital M on the same page.nbsp;fl9a, upper left corner: xb (probably xb, with upper part ofnbsp;5 cut off).^

f21a, top, near right margin: xb. f23a, top, near left margin: xb (tip of 6 cut off).nbsp;f23a, bottom, right side: Two small and crudely drawn figures,nbsp;apparently intended to be human profiles.

126a, upper left corner: xb (probably xb, with upper part of 6 cut off).

II Codice Vercellese, p. IS.

* See Records I, The Junius Manuscript, p. xvii.

-ocr page 24-

XVI

INTRODUCTION

Last (unnumbered) page in MS., reverse side at bottom: The words Cum peruenisse, in small capitals, upside down.

The date of the handwriting of the manuscript has been given variously. Grimm thought the writing belonged to the end ofnbsp;the ninth or beginning of the tenth century,' but it is nownbsp;generally agreed that this date is too early. Wiilker gave thenbsp;date as the beginning of the eleventh century,^ Holthausen asnbsp;the second half of the tenth century.® Keller is more precisenbsp;and endeavors to establish the date of the writing as betweennbsp;960 and 980,' or still more definitely, between 970 and 980.®nbsp;Foerster hesitates to express himself quite so precisely and givesnbsp;the date as the second half or towards the end of the tenthnbsp;century.®

II

ORIGIN OF THE MANUSCRIPT

The presence of this manuscript in so unexpected a place as Vercelli in northern Italy has naturally been the occasion ofnbsp;much surmise. There can be no question that the manuscriptnbsp;was written and produced in England. Its presence in Italynbsp;is therefore no evidence of an interest in the copying and preserving of Anglo-Saxon records in Italian libraries. On thenbsp;contrary the manuscript probably owes its existence to thenbsp;collecting zeal of some one of those patrons of letters in Englandnbsp;in the tenth century whose efforts account for the Junius Manuscript, the Exeter Book, and other West-Saxon transcriptions,nbsp;these being perhaps only occasional survivals from an originallynbsp;much larger representation of the body of Anglo-Saxonnbsp;literature.

No direct evidence is available to explain the presence of the Vercelli Manuscript in Italy, and the indirect evidence is farnbsp;from conclusive. The view that the manuscript was brought

* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Andreas und Elene, p. xlv.

* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Codex Vercellensis, p. viii.

® Cynewulfs Elene, p. ix.

' Keller, Angelsdchsische Palaeographie, p. 40.

^ Reallexicon der germanischen Altertumskunde (1911), Vol. I, p. 102.

^ II Codice Vercellese, p. 14.

-ocr page 25-

xvii

INTRODUCTION

to Italy by Cardinal Guala, papal legate in England in the time of King John and of Henry III, has much to recommend it,^ butnbsp;Foerster has pointed out some reasonable objections to thisnbsp;explanation.^ Foerster is inclined to think that the manuscriptnbsp;Was brought to Italy in the eleventh or twelfth century, whennbsp;the reading of an Anglo-Saxon manuscript was still possible tonbsp;one interested in such studies, or if not at this early date, thennbsp;m the sixteenth century as a more or less accidental result of thenbsp;humanistic interest in the collecting of books and manuscriptsnbsp;at that time. But it seems scarcely credible that interest innbsp;the content of the manuscript should have led anyone to transport so bulky an object all the hard way from England tonbsp;Italy in the eleventh or twelfth century. If it cannot be assumed that the manuscript owes its presence in Italy, directlynbsp;or indirectly, to Cardinal Guala and his interest in Englishnbsp;affairs, the most plausible supposition is that it reached itsnbsp;present resting place at a comparatively late date and as anbsp;chance addition to the collections of the library at Vercelli. Itnbsp;IS possible that the wanderings of the manuscript after it leftnbsp;England and before it reached Vercelli were extensive, but ifnbsp;so, the course of its travels cannot now be followed.

Ill

THE CONTENTS OF THE MANUSCRIPT

The first folio of the manuscript apparently once contained the beginning of the first homily, but now only the remains of anbsp;large capital H are visible at the top left-hand corner of fob \a.nbsp;The initial word of this homily may have been Her, as of thenbsp;homily beginning on fob 25a, of the one beginning on fob 6Sa,nbsp;and of several others in the manuscript. Foerster notes thatnbsp;the first two pages of the manuscript (i.e., fob \a-\h) arenbsp;hlegible, and that therefore the beginning of the first text innbsp;the manuscript is lacking. In the following list of contents,nbsp;the titles of the poems as supplied by modern commentators and

^ See Cook, Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book (1888), Krapp, Andreas °-nd the Fates of the Apostles (1906), pp. x-xiv.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I

II Codice Vercellese, pp. 27-40.

-ocr page 26-

XVlll

INTRODUCTION

a brief description of the subject of each homily are given, and, except for the first, the opening sentence of the homily. A goodnbsp;many, though not all of the homilies have titles in the manuscript, but none of the poetical texts is provided with a specialnbsp;heading of any kind. The titles of the poems as they are usednbsp;in this edition are supplied by the editor,nbsp;fob \a-9a. A Homily on the Passion.

fob 9h-\2a. A Homily on the Last Judgment: Men Sa leofest-an, l^aes myclan domdseges wore bib swibe egeslic 7 andrys-lic eallum gesceaftum.

fob 12é-16a. A Homily on Christian Virtues: Brobor J^a leofestan, ic cybe jjaet jjreo )jing synt aerest on foreweardumnbsp;aeghwylcum men nydbehefe to habbanne.nbsp;fob 16J-24amp;. A Homily on Penance in prospect of the Lastnbsp;Judgment, with a dialogue of the Soul and the Body: Mennbsp;jja leofestan, ic eow bidde 7 eabmodlice laere, p ge wepennbsp;7 forhtien on Jpysse medmiclan tide for eowrum synnum.nbsp;fob 25a-29a. A Homily on the Birth of Christ, entitled, “Tonbsp;middan wintra. Ostende nobis domine”: Her segb jjisnbsp;halige godspel be Jaere hean medomnesse jjisse halgan tidenbsp;pe nu onweard is 7 us laereb Jjaette we j?as halgan tiid gede-felice 7 claenlice weorbien godes naman to lofe 7 to wuldre,nbsp;7 ussum sawlum to ecre haelo 7 to frofre.nbsp;fob 296-520. Andreas.nbsp;fob 526-54a. The Fates or the Apostles.nbsp;fob 546-56». A Homily entitled, “Incipit narrare miracula quenbsp;facta fuerant ante aduentum saluatoris, domini nostrinbsp;lesu Cristi”: Her sagab ymb bas maeran gewyrd pe tonbsp;jjyssum daege gewearb, j^aette aelmihtig dryhten sylfa j^asnbsp;world gesohte 7 Jurh unwemme faemnan on J?as worldnbsp;acenned waes.

fob 566-59». Homily H.i Against extravagance and gluttony: Butan tweon lar is haligdomes dael 7 ealles swibost.

1 Apparently only six homilies are numbered, beginning after the first two poems. No trace of a number I appears on fob 546, but a II isnbsp;written at the bottom of fob 56o, and evidently belongs to the followingnbsp;homily.

-ocr page 27-

XIX

INTRODUCTION

fol

59a-61(i. Homily III. On the Last Judgment and the torments of hell; Men (Sa leofestan, mana‘5 us 7 myndga'S onnbsp;Jjyssum bocum scs gregorius se halega writere se Sis gewritnbsp;sette 7 wrat.

fol. 6 la-65 a. Homily IHI. On Death, its terrors and suddenness: Men Sa leofestan, manaS us 7 mynga)? Jeos halige boc baet we sien gemyndige ymb ure sawle Jjearfe.

fol. 65a-71a. Homily V. On the Transitoriness of the World and its joys: Her sagaS on jjyssum halegum bocum benbsp;selmihtiges dryhtnes godspelle, jie he him sylfum Jjurh hisnbsp;Sa halegan mihte geworhte mannum to bysene 7 to lare.

fol. 715-735. Homily VI entitled, “Spel to forman gangdsege”: Men Sa leofestan, Jjis syndon halige dagas 7 halwendlice 7nbsp;ussum sawlum laecedomlice.

fol. 735-755. Homily entitled, “Spel to Sam oSrum gangdaege”: Girsandaeg we waeron manode, men jja leofestan, )?issa haliganbsp;daga bigangnes.

fol. 755-765. Homily entitled, “Spel to Jriddan gangdaege”: Dis is se jjridda daeg, men jra leofestan, jjysse halgan tidenbsp;)je us on swiSe wel gelimpeS pset we ealle eaSmodlice sculonnbsp;dryhtne jjeowian 7 wel forS gelaestan p we nu aer on })yssumnbsp;dagum laerde waeron.

fol

fol. 765-805. Homily entitled, “Larspel to swylcere tide swa man wile”: Men Sa leofestan, jjis synt halige dagas 7 gast-lice 7 ussum sawlum laecedomlice.

fol.

805-855. Homily entitled, “Alia omelia de die iudicii”: Men, saegS us on Jjyssum bocum hu se halga thomas godesnbsp;apsl acsode ume dryhten hwaenne antecristes cyme waere.nbsp;855-905. Homily entitled, “Omelia epyffania domini”:nbsp;Men, sceolon we nu hwylcumhwegu’ wordum secgan benbsp;Saere arweorSnesse j)ysse halgan tide 7 J^ysses halgannbsp;dasges.

fol. 905-945. Homily entitled, “De purificatione sancta Maria”: Men, saegeS us 7 myngajj bis halige godspel be bysse arwyr-San tide be we nu to daege gode aelmihtigum to lofe 7 tonbsp;are wyrSiab.

^ With m erased following bwylcumhvegu.

-ocr page 28-

XX

INTRODUCTION

fol. 946-lOla. Homily entitled, “De sancto Martino con-fessore”: Men, magon we nu hwylcumhwego wordum asecgan be jjaere arwyrSnesse jrysse halgan tide,nbsp;fol. 1016-1036. Soul and Body I.'nbsp;fol. 104a-1046. Homiletic Fragment I.^nbsp;fol. 1046-106a. Dream of the Rood.nbsp;fol. 1066-1096. Homily: “Men 6a leofestan, us gedafena)?nbsp;aerest past we gemunen 7 gereccen be gode aelmihtigum penbsp;geworhte heofonas 7 eorSan 7 ealle gesceafta.nbsp;fol. 1096-112a. Homily on the deadly sins: “Men 6a leofestan,nbsp;)5is syndon halige dagas 7 halwendlice 7 urum sawlumnbsp;laecedomlice.

fol. 112a-1166. Homily: “Men 6a leofestan, us ys mycel })earf Jjaet we god lufien of eallre heortan 7 of eallre sawlenbsp;7 of eallum maegene.

fol. 1166-1206. Homily on the Christian virtues: “Her saeg6 hu scs isodorus spraec be 6aere sawle gedale 7 be paes licho-man.

fol. 121a-1336. Elene.

fol. 1336-1356. Prose life of St. Guthlac: Waes J^aer in Jjam sprecenan iglande sum mycel hlaew of eor)?an geworht.

IV

LARGE CAPITALS IN THE MANUSCRIPT

In general, a large capital is used at the beginning of each of the homilies in the manuscript, and at the beginning of the firstnbsp;and all succeeding sections in the poems. A list of the sectionalnbsp;divisions in the poems in terms of the line numberings of thisnbsp;edition is given in Table II at the end of this Introduction.

In two places, at the beginning of Section [XH] of Andreas, fol. 46a, and at the beginning of the Fates of the Apostles,nbsp;fol. 526, a space was left for a large capital, which was not fillednbsp;in, though apparently a wrong capital was first written in thenbsp;passage in Andreas, see 1. 1253 and footnote, which was laternbsp;erased and nothing supplied to take its place.

^ Both of these poems are fragments. One or more pages are missing between folios 103 and 104, so that the end of one poem and the begiimingnbsp;of the other have been lost.

-ocr page 29-

XXI

INTRODUCTION

Counting the nearly effaced H at the top of fol. la, there are in all fifty-five of these large capitals. Nearly all of them are ofnbsp;the plain, unomamented type. On fol. 49a, however, at thenbsp;beginning of Section [XIV] of Andreas, there is a large zoömor-phic H, in a good style very similar to the large capitals of thenbsp;early pages of the Junius Manuscript. It should be noted thatnbsp;on the verso of the folio, i.e., fol. 496, occurs the animal drawingnbsp;previously mentioned. On fol. 1066 and on fol. 112a are largenbsp;capital M’s of a curious and somewhat awkward type—annbsp;animal head with an arm or branch projecting out of the topnbsp;of the head to each side. Although these are quite similar,nbsp;the second is obviously the more crudely drawn of the two, andnbsp;IS perhaps a copy of the first, made by a less experienced artist.nbsp;These M’s were apparently drawn before the rest of the textnbsp;was written in, the text being made to fit the convolutions ofnbsp;the capitals. After a large capital, the rest of the word in whichnbsp;the capital occurs is usually written in small capitals, of thenbsp;same general style as the large one, but about half the size.nbsp;Sometimes the entire first line is capitalized, as on fol. 96, 1096,nbsp;ll2a. On fol. 1096, two large M’s and a smaller E have beennbsp;erased before the M which actually begins the homily. Fromnbsp;these descriptions it will be seen that very little attention wasnbsp;paid to the decoration of the manuscript. An ornamental, rednbsp;colored ink was used three times in the manuscript, in capitalsnbsp;a-nd titles at the beginning of homilies, on fol. 716, fol. 736 andnbsp;tol. 756.1 These tinted openings are not reproduced in colornbsp;in Wülker’s or Forster’s reproductions of the manuscript, butnbsp;the one on fol. 756 is reproduced in color in Mr. Cooper’s Reportnbsp;on Rymer’s Foedera, at the end of Appendix B, Plate I.

SMALL CAPITALS IN THE MANUSCRIPT

In the use of small capitals Andreas differs in some respects from Elene. In Elene personal names are very frequently

1

Forster, Der Vercelli-Codex, in Stiidien zur englischen Philologie, Vol. L (1913), p. 24.

-ocr page 30-

xxii nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;INTRODUCTION

capitalized, e.g. Constantinus, 11. 8, 79, 103, etc.; Elene, 11. 219, 266, 332, etc., but elene, 11. 1051, 1198; ludas, 11. 609, 627, 655,nbsp;but iudas, 11. 418, 586; Cyriacus, 11. 1058, 1068, 1097, butnbsp;ciriacus, 1. 1129, cyriacus, 1. 1211. In Andreas and in thenbsp;Fates of the Apostles personal names as such are not capitalized. In Andreas, only four proper names are capitalized,nbsp;two with initial I, ludea, 1. 560, losephes, 1. 691, Moyse, 1. 1513,nbsp;and Platan, 1. 1651. In the Fates of the Apostles, capitalnbsp;I appears in lohanne, 1. 23, lacob, 1. 35, Indeum, 1. 43, capital Pnbsp;in Petrus, 1.14, Philippus, 1. 37, the only other capitalized namenbsp;being Simon, 1. 77.

Throughout the manuscript, in is very frequently capitalized, as in An. 41, 52, 78, etc., El. 6, 9, 127, etc. Very frequently icnbsp;is written with a capital I, as in An. 72, 81, 97, 99, 110, El. 288,nbsp;345, 353, 419, 574, etc. These capital 7’s were undoubtedlynbsp;written in these words, as occasionally in proper names, innbsp;order to give the letter a readily distinguishable form, for thenbsp;same reason, therefore, that the dot over i was supplied at anbsp;later time, and that the acute accent appears over i even innbsp;Anglo-Saxon manuscripts.

In both Andreas and Elene a small capital frequently marks the beginning of a sentence, but more frequently thenbsp;sentence-beginning is unmarked by a capital. In Elene, fornbsp;example, a small capital begins a sentence in Wxs, 1. 11, For on,nbsp;1. 21, For, 1. 35, Woldon, 1. 40, pa, 1. 69, etc., in Andreas innbsp;pam, 1. 14, Oft, 1.17, pa, 1. 40, etc. In Andreas a small capitalnbsp;within a sentence most frequently marks the beginning of annbsp;important syntactical division of the sentence, as in An. 281:nbsp;Ne magon psex gewunian • wid ferende ne J^aer eljjeodige eardesnbsp;brucab • Ah in J^aere ceastre cwealm j^rowiaS etc. Or in An.nbsp;327: (he is. . .) an ece god • eallra gesceafta • Swa he eallenbsp;befehb anes creefte • etc., or An. 403: Jjafigan ne woldon • Daetnbsp;hie forleton etc. Or in An. 558: Saga J^ances gleaw )7egn gifnbsp;Su cunne • Hu Saet gewurde • etc. Only rarely does the text ofnbsp;Andreas depart from the rule of capitalizing only the beginnings of important syntactical units. An interesting case wherenbsp;a word is apparently capitalized for emphasis is An. 569: ahnbsp;he paia. wundra ¦ A dóm agende • etc., where a, although it

-ocr page 31-

XXlll

INTRODUCTION

belongs metrically to the preceding half-line, is capitalized (and preceded by a point) because it is a very important wordnbsp;^¦nd its full force might be missed by the reader.

In Elene the use of small capitals is less carefully regulated. Sometimes capitals are used at the beginning of short phrases,nbsp;as in El. 109: (Heht Jja. . .) j^aet halige treo him beforan feriannbsp;on feonda ge mang • Reran beacen godes etc. Or in El. 124: pa.nbsp;Wees buf hafen • Segn for sweotolum etc. Or in El. 88: swanbsp;him se ar ahead • Faele fribo webba. Or in El. 992: naes panbsp;friegendra under gold homan gad in burgü, Feorran geferede.nbsp;This use of the capitals in Elene is so frequent as to be characteristic of the poem. It is also frequent in the Dream or thenbsp;T.OOD, as in 1. 23: hwilum hit waes mid wsetanbe stemed ¦ be-syled mid swates gange • Hwilum mid since gegyrwed ¦ etc.nbsp;In general Soul and Body I and Homiletic Fragment I restrict the small capitals to the beginning of the sentence, butnbsp;Ponne, Soul and Body 86, is capitalized, being the resumptionnbsp;of the main clause after the enumeration of the various lessernbsp;ovils. A survey of the small capitals as they are listed for thenbsp;poetical parts of the Vercelli Book at the end of this Introduction will show how frequently the capitals occur in small connective words, like ac, swa, da, nu, hu, how largely they werenbsp;therefore structural and syntactical in the intent of the scribe.

Throughout the poetical parts of the manuscript, and especially in Andreas, there is a gradation in size of the small capitals, but whether this is a reasoned effort to indicate degreesnbsp;nf capitalization, is open to question. It is especially hard tonbsp;separate the small capitals of larger size from the smaller ones,nbsp;because of the varying styles which are employed. Therenbsp;seems, for instance, to be only one small capital F, and one N.nbsp;On the other hand, we have D and S as capitals, which vary innbsp;size, one sometimes being the larger, sometimes the other. Frequently, however, attempts to distinguish these capitals innbsp;function can be recognized, as in Soul and Body I, 1-37, wherenbsp;Sceal, 1. 9, and Cleopad, 1. 15, have the larger small capitals,nbsp;but Ilwset, 1. 22, and Bardode, 1. 33, have the smaller ones. Onnbsp;Ihe other hand hwxt, 1. 17, is not capitalized at all, perhaps because it is obvious from the context that the quotation begins

-ocr page 32-

XXIV

INTRODUCTION

there. In An. 254-295 is found the same situation. The E of Hie, 1. 254, is not as tall a letter as the H of Hwanon, 1. 258,nbsp;but it is heavier and fatter, and from the way it is finished o5nbsp;it is obvious that it is a more important capital than the other.nbsp;Then hwanon, 1. 256, is not capitalized, but Hwanon, 1. 258,nbsp;has the small capital of smaller size just mentioned.

It is only in cases like these that any deliberate distinction between small capitals of larger and smaller size can be traced.nbsp;In Elene the small capitals are much more consistent in sizenbsp;and shape, with no apparent gradation. The same is true ofnbsp;the Dream oe the Rood, and it is probably more than a coincidence that these two poems come close together near the endnbsp;of the book, where the 31- or 32-line page, beginning with thenbsp;fifteenth gathering of the manuscript, is standard.

As a part of the record of the poetical portions of the manuscript, the small capitals in these texts are given in a list in Table III at the end of this Introduction.

In the prose texts the use of small capitals varies quite as much as in the poems. Latin quotations, which are plentifulnbsp;toward the beginning of the manuscript, but less so towardnbsp;the end, generally begin with a capital letter, e.g. Ego, Numquid,nbsp;fob 2h, Reus, fob 35, Ergo, fob 5a, Qui, fob 27b, Nolite, fob 28a,nbsp;etc., but not beati, fob 26b. Personal names vary. In the firstnbsp;homily we have iokannes, petrus, fob 2b, crist, fob 3a, pilatus,nbsp;fob 4a, and this is uniformly the custom in this homily. In thenbsp;third homily we have iohannes, fob 125, 135, esaiam, fob 135,nbsp;esaias, fob 14a, but whenever a personal name begins a sentencenbsp;it is capitalized, e.g., Agustinus, fob 145, Moyses, Crist, Paulus,nbsp;fob 15a. In general, non-capitalization of personal names is thenbsp;rule in the homilies.

The small capitals in the homilies are also of various sizes, as in this passage on fob 64a:

Ac [very small capital A] utan jjydan us to )jam uplican rice ¦ forban pser is j^aet wuldor past naenig man ne mseg mid his word-urn asecgan • Da [small capital 3] wynsumnesse jjses heofonnbsp;cundan lifes ¦ Daer [small capital 3] bi3 lif butan dea)?e • 7 godnbsp;butan ende • 7 yld butan sare • 7 dseg butan nihte ¦ And [muchnbsp;larger capital A] pair bi3 gefea butan unrotnesse • 7 rice butannbsp;awendednesse • 7 ne jjearf man etc.

-ocr page 33-

XXV

INTRODUCTION

Here there is obviously an attempt to distinguish the capitals according to syntax, but no simple generalizations can be madenbsp;for the manuscript as a whole, or indeed for the separate homilies.nbsp;Thus on fob 17a the manuscript reads;

Her ne maeg nan yfel ece beon • Forjjan ^eos woruld nis ece • Her is lytelu unrotnes • Ac Ipsei is singalo nearones • her syndonnbsp;lytle wynlustas ac j^aer syndon ])a. ecan tin trego J)on for worhton •nbsp;her biS unglaedlic hleahter • Ac [a very small capital A] Jjser is senbsp;etc.

In this passage the first two sentences, with their contrasts, are capitalized, whereas the rest are not. This suggests thatnbsp;It was considered sufhcient to indicate the structure at thenbsp;beginning, to prepare the reader for what is to come, any furthernbsp;capitalization being thus unnecessary. In the prose, as in thenbsp;poems, the beginnings of sentences and of important clauses arenbsp;frequently but not always capitalized.

The best generalization that can be made is that capitaliza-fion in the manuscript, in the verse as well as in the prose, is purely pragmatic in origin and intention, that it was intendednbsp;'^ore as a rhythmical guide to the reader, to tell him when tonbsp;pause, when to lift his voice, when to emphasize a word, thannbsp;a systematic logical or syntactical accompaniment of thenbsp;text.

VI

ABBREVIATIONS IN THE MANUSCRIPT

The common abbreviations in the poetical portions of the rnanuscript, which have all been resolved in the text withoutnbsp;comment, except in cases of special interest, are (1) a line, ornbsp;Qracron, somewhat resembling the tilde, over a vowel, sometimesnbsp;°ver a consonant, to indicate the omission of one or more lettersnbsp;following; (2) f for pxt; (3) 7 for and, atid.

The tilde or macron occurs most commonly in dative plural endings, but not consistently. Thus on fob 29b, the manuscriptnbsp;reads/yrw dagü, An. 1, but tunglum, An. 2. On fob 30a occursnbsp;hetü, An. 85, and werigü, An. 86, but wroht smidum, An.nbsp;^6. The manuscript shows similar irregularity throughout.'

-ocr page 34-

XXVI

INTRODUCTION

The tilde is also frequently used in the particle pon for ponne, pd for pam, and in hi for hwt,frd iorfram, ghwd for gehwam, andnbsp;less frequently in nouns, adjectives or verbs, as in hear locannbsp;for hearmlocan, An. 95, grdra for gramra, id. 217, grd hydiges fornbsp;gramhydiges, id. 1694, yrpa for yrmpa, id. 970, frU hearn fornbsp;frumbearn, id. 1294,/rëwe ior fremme, id. 1354, wxlgri for wxl-grim, id. 1415. Several times in Andreas, the tilde occurs overnbsp;g, as in ghwd for gehwam, An. 121, and bletsung for bletsunge, id.nbsp;223. The manuscript reading gwyrhtum, An. 1180, may be annbsp;error for gewyrhtum or for gwyrhtum.

In the other poetical texts of the manuscript, besides the common for -um, -n for -ne, and other frequently occurringnbsp;abbreviations, the following abbreviations may be noted:nbsp;fry'Se iorfrymde, Soul and Body I, 79, dodxge for domdxge, id.nbsp;96; dred for dream, Homiletic Fragment I, 2; gebring for ge-bringe. Dream of the Rood 139; hd lor ham, El. 143, fra fornbsp;pram, id. 190, 701, pry for prym, id. 483, 815, pryma for prymma,nbsp;id. 483, 519, pryme for prymme, id. 329, 754, prymes for prymmes,nbsp;id. 348, frtme for fremme, id. 524, wöma for womma, id. 1310,nbsp;clömum for clommum, id. 696, geldp for gelamp, id. 962, andnbsp;several exceptional abbreviations, g for geseh, id. 841, which thenbsp;scribe seems to have written first merely as g and then to havenbsp;supplemented this by writing seh above the line, middan g fornbsp;middangeard, id. 16, 774, and jswef for andsweredon. A noteworthy use of the runic symbol p, the symbol regularly used bynbsp;the scribe for w, occurs twice in the manuscript, on fob 128ènbsp;and fob 1316, in El. 788, 1089. The symbol is written with anbsp;dot before and after, and it stands for the word wyn, accordingnbsp;to Cook, or waldend, according to Wiilker. This use of a runicnbsp;symbol to stand for a word is similar to that in the signaturesnbsp;of the name of Cynewulf on fob 54a and fob 133a of the manuscript, but the use is restricted to these four places in thenbsp;manuscript.

The abbreviation p for pxt occurs approximately four times as many times as the unabbreviated pxf in Andreas, but onlynbsp;four times altogether in Elene, three times in Soul and Bodynbsp;I, and not at all in the text of the other poems. The abbreviation opp occurs once in An. 1574, but not elsewhere in the poems.nbsp;The spelling 'öxt, with initial 3, is not abbreviated in the poems.

-ocr page 35-

XXVll

INTRODUCTION

In only seven instances in Andreas does ond occur written out, 11. 945, 1001, 1203, 1307, 1395, 1400, 1719; to these shouldnbsp;perhaps be added on, 1. 1039, apparently an error for ond.nbsp;Elsewhere in Andreas the customary abbreviation 7 occurs.nbsp;In Elene, ond occurs written out four times, 11. 930, 976, 983,nbsp;1209; elsewhere the abbreviation is used. In each of the fournbsp;instances where ond is written out, the 0 is a small capital innbsp;Elene, whereas it never is in Andreas. In the other fournbsp;poems, only the abbreviation occurs.

Where ond- occurs in compound words, the usage of the scribe Varies. In Andreas the verb ondswarian and its forms occurnbsp;with 7 five times, with ond- five times; ondswerian occurs oncenbsp;unabbreviated. The noun ondsware occurs three times writtennbsp;out, and andsware occurs twice written out. The form jswarenbsp;occurs seven times. The form jwist occurs in An. 1540, thenbsp;only instance of the word; jlangne occurs in An. 1274, but ond-langne, 1. 818, and ondlange, 1. 1254. The form jsware occursnbsp;once in Soul and Body I, 106. In Elene, andsware occursnbsp;lu 11. 567, 1002, but -jsware nine times. The verb form -jswernbsp;Occurs once, 1. 396, and also -jwlitan, 1. 298, jweardlice, 1. 1140,nbsp;7'S*c, 1. 472, -jwyrde, 11. 545, 619, jwearde, 1. 630, none of thesenbsp;Words occurring unabbreviated. Since the spelling ond is thenbsp;more frequent in this manuscript when the word is writtennbsp;out, the abbreviation has been regularly so resolved in the textsnbsp;of the present volume.

In the prose parts of the manuscript, abbreviations are somewhat more fully used than in the poetical parts, but in the same Ways, except that no runic symbols stand for words in the prosenbsp;Parts. A few of the more notable abbreviations of the prose arenbsp;us follows: c for cwxd, fob 125, 13a, 136, etc., cw for cwsed, fobnbsp;1206, m pa I for men pa leofestan, fob 9a, 1176, and alsonbsp;^en pa I, fob 236, 246, men 3 i, fob 80a, and occasionally merely

fob 19a, 196, etc.; dryhne for dryhtne, fob 9a, and also drift for 'i^ihten, fob 9a; herig for herigode, fob 19a; aplas for apostolas,nbsp;fob 716; scs for sanctus, fob 716, etc.; 33 for Dauid, fob 14a, etc.;nbsp;loh for lohannem, fob 856. Latin passages in the prose textnbsp;oontain many abbreviations of the customary and easilynbsp;recognizable types, e.g., ds for deus, dno for domino, scdm fornbsp;^^cundum, Ur for uester, etc.

-ocr page 36-

XXVlll

INTRODUCTION

VII

PUNCTUATION AND ACCENT MARKS

The metrical punctuation in the poems of the Vercelli Book is very irregular, and contrasts sharply with the careful systemnbsp;of metrical points in the Junius Manuscript. A large part ofnbsp;the pointing in the Vercelli Book seems to be syntactical, rathernbsp;than metrical in purpose. Usage varies from poem to poem,nbsp;and therefore the six poems must be taken up separately. Thenbsp;metrical points in the later poems of the manuscript are muchnbsp;less frequent than in Andreas.

An examination of the points in An. 1-276 shows that the pointing is metrical, but by no means as consistently so, as innbsp;the Junius Manuscript. In An. 1-100 there are 89 points,nbsp;and this ratio, 89 to 200 half-lines, does not change materiallynbsp;in the rest of the poem.

A good example of the pointing is to be found in An. 25-39: swelc wses })eaw hira- J)aet hie aeghwylcne ellSeodigra- dydannbsp;him to mose mete Jjearfendü- )?ara pe J^aet ealand utan sohte-Swylc waes J^aes folces freobo leas tacen unlaedra eafoS- pxtnbsp;hie eagena gesihS- hetted heoro grimme- heafod gimme-Ageton gealgmode gara ordum- sySSan him geblondan biterenbsp;to somne • dryas Jjurh dwolcraeft ¦ drync unheorne • se on wendenbsp;gewit wera inge)7anc heortan hreSre- hyge waes on cyrred-pstt hie ne murndan aefter man dreame- haele)? heoro graedige-ac hie hig 7 gaers- for mete leaste- mebe gedrehte-The pointing here seems to be partly syntactical, partly metrical,nbsp;though mainly syntactical. If the metrical intention had beennbsp;uppermost in the mind of the scribe, one would at least expectnbsp;points after mose and tacen in this passage. But that thenbsp;metrical intention of the points was not entirely absent isnbsp;evidenced by the fact that once in a while the scribe breaks outnbsp;into a flurry of them, e.g., 11. 190-201:

Hu maeg ic dryhten min ofer deop ge lad- fore gefremman on feorne weg- swa hraedlice- heofona scyppend- wuldres wal-dend- swa Su worde becwist- Dset maeg engel )3in- eaSgenbsp;feran- of heofenum con him holma begang- sealte saestreamas-7 swan rade- waroS faruSa gewinn- 7 waeter brogan- wegasofer

-ocr page 37-

INTRODUCTION

wid land- nesynt me winas cuc5e- eorlas ellj^eodige- ne paer ®niges wat haeletSa gehygdo- ne me here straeta ofer cald waeternbsp;sindon-

^ case might also be made for syntactical pointing here, but what syntactical value the points have may be explained as duenbsp;to the peculiar structure of Anglo-Saxon verse.

In An. 1-276 there are only three points which do not come the end of a half-line. They are after lungre, 1. 77, him, 1.nbsp;189, and scealtu, 1. 220. Similar pointing occurs elsewhere, asnbsp;in 1. 601, where section [VI] begins; Da gen weges- weard-Word hord onleac- The pointing in these passages seems to benbsp;without rime or reason, unless it may have been intended tonbsp;indicate some kind of rhetorical emphasis in reading. It isnbsp;possible that in 1. 77 the scribe regarded the line as ending withnbsp;lungre, and scyle as belonging to the next line.

The only generalization which seems possible for Andreas is that the pointing, as a whole, is highly unsystematic andnbsp;’regularly conditioned neither by meter, syntax, nor sentence-rhythm, though any of these may have been the reason fornbsp;individual points. The person—scribe or author—who inserted these points probably had a reason for each one, or mostnbsp;*^1 them, but present knowledge of the technique of Anglo-Saxon poetry is not much furthered by his use of them.

In the Fates of the Apostles, the points are on the same system, or lack of system, as in Andreas, ranging from infrequent pointing in 11. 6J-22 to regular pointing in 11. 58-65a,nbsp;Except that no point follows gesohte, 1. 62a. But this wordnbsp;eomes at the end of a line and perhaps no point was felt to benbsp;Accessary there.

In Soul and Body I it is possible to make some generaliza-linns. One notices first the recurring point-pattern in such phrases as the following:

^Sre ])u )?e wiste wlanc- 7 wines saed- 1. 39. strange gestryned- 7 gestaSolod ]?urh me- 1. 45.

®ien to ge maeccan- ne meder ne faeder- ne naïnigum gesybban 11. 53-54.

secan )?a harnas ])e Su me her serife - 7 Jja arleasan eardungstowe-

11. 70-71.

-ocr page 38-

XXX

INTRODUCTION

ponne Su sefre on moldan man gewurde- oöSe asfre fulwihte onfon sceolde- 11. 86-87.

It will be observed that these coordinate constructions are very consistent in the pointing, which may be rhythmical or syntactical. On the other hand, in 11.57-60, the manuscript reads:nbsp;Ne mseg pe nu heonon adon hyrsta py readan- ne gold ne seolfornbsp;ne Jjinra goda nan ne pinre bryde beag- ne pin gold wela- ne nannbsp;para goda pe Su iu ah test-

One would expect more pointing here than the manuscript gives. In general, the points, which are rather infrequent innbsp;this poem, less than 60 in 166 lines, seem to have been insertednbsp;for syntactical or rhythmical, rather than for metrical, purposes.

In Homilectic Fragment I the points are also infrequent, about 12 in 47 lines, and of these the following may be notednbsp;especially:

manig- 7 mislic- in manna drea- 1. 2. in wita for wyrd- weoruda dryhten- 1. 10.nbsp;sare mid- ponne se sael cymeS- 1. 23.

Concerning these and the remaining points, no generalization is possible.

In the Dream oe the Rood, the metrical points vary strangely. On fob 1045 (11.1-21), where there are 24 lines on anbsp;page, the points are rare, and seem to mark syntactical pausesnbsp;within sentences, or else sentence-closes, as in: faegere aet foldannbsp;sceatum- swylcepaer fife wseron etc.) ne waes Saer hum fracodesnbsp;gealga - Ac hine paer etc. On the next three pages (fob 1 OSa-106a) the number of lines on a page jumps to 32, and coincidentlynbsp;with this change the pointing also changes. From wendati,nbsp;1. 22, the first word on fob 105a, to bestemed, 1. 22, there is nonbsp;pointing; but there is a point after bestemed, and then a pointnbsp;after each half-line, except after liegende, 1. 24, to the end of bnbsp;25. This is obviously metrical pointing, but it stops as suddenlynbsp;as it began. In 11. 32-51a, the pointing becomes more abundant, but it appears to be syntactical, marking off the shortnbsp;sentences in this part of the poem. After 1. 52 the points againnbsp;become very infrequent, with apparently no consistency innbsp;their use.

-ocr page 39-

XXXI

INTRODUCTION

In Elene the first thing one observes is that of the 14 points ^hich occur in El. 1-100, all but three are followed by smallnbsp;^npitals, as follows: after hereteman, 1. 10, Hred gotan, 1. 20,nbsp;Seador, 1. 26, burg wigendra, 1. 34, breahtme, 1. 39, sceawedon,nbsp;58, gesxgon, 1. 68, woma, 1. 71, toglad, 1. 78, 3e, 1. 81, ahead,nbsp;87. This indicates unmistakeably their syntactical char-In general, the points mark the ends of sentences ornbsp;Parts of sentences. The three exceptions are after/orow, 1. 21,nbsp;)^here the n has apparently been added later, and the pointnbsp;inserted to separate the words; after cyning, 1. 32, where thenbsp;Innction of the point is not at all obvious; and after gearu, 1. 85,nbsp;ii'here separation of words written closely together is perhapsnbsp;^gain the intention. This syntactical function of the pointsnbsp;i^nntinues throughout the poem, and in most, nearly all, casesnbsp;^ small capital follows. Frequently the point is shaped like a

i^ornma.

quot;The other marks of punctuation used in the poetical parts the manuscript are ly and which regularly mark the endsnbsp;sections, and frequently occur within sections, at times notnbsp;^iffering in function from a plain point, as after drynces, Soulnbsp;body 1,41 j wolde, id. 83, treow, Dream of the Rood 17, fornam,nbsp;1-131, panon, id. 143. Sometimes a semicolon (: or y) occurs,nbsp;nt very rarely, as after wxre, Soul and Body 21, cure, id. 155.

cal


. The only certain thing about all this punctuation is its extreme Jii^gularity and frequent aimlessness. It seems quite probable,nbsp;•iwever, that much of this inconsistency is due to the heedless-Hess of scribes in transmitting what may have been originallynbsp;^ iftore systematic style of punctuation, or perhaps to the edi-^I'yial policy of the scribe of the Vercelli manuscript. Hisnbsp;Punciple seems to have been not to punctuate the poetical textsnbsp;®i®trically, though occasionally he may have introduced metri

points unreflectingly, and perhaps under the influence of

'¦I’Py which contained a greater abundance of metrical pointings, dot over the letter y which appears frequently in the Ver-Book, but not in the Junius Manuscript, is scarcely to benbsp;f^garded as a form of punctuation, but as a part of the letternbsp;jtself. The purpose of this dot seems to have been to give thenbsp;a distinctive mark of recognition. Several different

-ocr page 40-

XXXll

INTRODUCTION

styles of y appear in the manuscript, especially one in which the two upper arms and the lower stroke of the letter are straightnbsp;lines, and a second in which both of the upper arms and alsonbsp;the lower stroke are markedly curved. The first may be callednbsp;the straight and the second the curly y. The curly y was frequent, according to Keller, Angelsdchsische Palaeographic, pp.nbsp;40-42, in the first half of the tenth century. The straight ynbsp;was in origin an earlier style of writing, and it is above thenbsp;straight y that the dot usually occurs in the Vercelli Book. Butnbsp;all straight y’s are not uniformly provided with a dot, and on thenbsp;other hand, occasionally the later curly y has a dot. After itsnbsp;early use the dot above the straight y was discontinued for anbsp;time in the practice of Anglo-Saxon scribes, according to Keller,nbsp;but with the scribal reform at the beginning of the tenth century,nbsp;the dot came in again, and by the eleventh century, the undotted y had practically disappeared. So far as the Vercellinbsp;Book is concerned, the writing of y is notable mainly for itsnbsp;unsystematic and eclectic character.

Accents in the Poems

Scattered throughout the manuscript, both in prose and verse texts, occur numerous acute accent marks placed above letters.nbsp;These accents occur regularly only above vowel symbols, although edniwinga, An. 783, has the mark over the g, probablynbsp;through inadvertence, instead of over the second i of the word.nbsp;The marks are of varying degrees of heaviness, depending onnbsp;the strength of the strokes of the pen with which they werenbsp;made, but there is no indication that the scribe intended anVnbsp;difference of kind in the accent marks. The purpose or purposesnbsp;for which these accent marks were made is not always clear,nbsp;nor is it altogether certain whether they were made by the scribenbsp;as he wrote or were inserted afterward, though there seems nonbsp;good reason for assuming anything other than that they werenbsp;made by the scribe as he wrote.

In Andreas, Fates of the Apostles and Elene accent marks occur with about the same degree of frequency, the percentages of accents in proportion to the lines being respectivelynbsp;.182, .172 and .164. In the shorter poems the accent marks are

-ocr page 41-

XXXlll

INTRODUCTION

^ good deal less frequent, .06 per cent in Soul and Body I, .085 in Homiletic Fragment I, and .038 in the Dream oe thenbsp;Rood.

That these accent marks were not consistently used to indicate Vowel length is obvious from an examination of the list of themnbsp;given at the end of this Introduction. It is indeed questionablenbsp;Vfhether they were intended to indicate vowel length at all.nbsp;Naturally vowel length frequently coincides with metricalnbsp;stress and in such instances the accent may as well have beennbsp;intended to indicate stress as vowel length. In any case poetsnbsp;nnd scribes of the Anglo-Saxon period could scarcely have hadnbsp;etymological length of vowels in mind in the placing of thesenbsp;Accent marks, and if they were intended to indicate anythingnbsp;'vith respect to the character of the vowel sounds, it was morenbsp;probably some shade of quality than a degree of quantity. Notnbsp;infrequently accents appear over vowels historically short,nbsp;especially gód, as in An. 758, 760, 925, 999, 1030, etc. to distinguish the word for “god” from god, “good.” This use occursnbsp;enly in the text of Andreas. Other examples of accents overnbsp;short vowels are wég. An. 223, hyge, id. 578, gewit, id. 645,nbsp;^'^gin, id. 741, gehygd, id. 772, heonan, id. 791, inwit, id. 946,nbsp;gewiyiyi, id. 958, hlindura, id. 993, hrine, id. 1000, lóf, id. 1006,nbsp;^ó/e, id. 1008, hinca, id. 1171, cirm, id. 1237, wine, id. 1464,nbsp;El. 712. Accent marks over short vowels are less frequent in Elene than in Andreas. The frequency of accentsnbsp;ever the letter i, long and short, suggests that the accent herenbsp;ii'ns merely a distinguishing part of the letter, like the later conventional dot. The letter most frequently provided with annbsp;Accent is a. In some instances the accent seems to be merely anbsp;syllabic indication, as in those many compounds in which thenbsp;prefix a- is given an accent, or in writings like ban hüs. An. 1240,nbsp;rade, id. 1262, or compounds with or-, un-, as in órlege, An.nbsp;^146, ünhwilen, id. 1154, ormxte, id. 1166, ünfyrn, id. 1371.nbsp;Stress accent seems to be indicated in the writing of propernbsp;as in merme donia. An. 42, israhelum, id. 165, hdbrdhdme,nbsp;779, isddc, id. 793, achdgia, Ap. 16, ir tdcus, id. 68, and cer-tainiy hwkt. An. 676. Accent on an inflectional ending, as innbsp;^^fdón, An. 785, or fdrd, id. 1023, 1060, may also have beennbsp;¦rhetorical, though accents of this kind occur very infrequently.

-ocr page 42-

XXXIV

INTRODUCTION

Sometimes, though rarely, a vowel letter is doubled, presumably as a variant of the accent mark, and sometimes both double spelling and accent occur, as in 6or, An. 649, tamp;an, id-m9,fdd, id. 1593,/aa, id. 1599.

Although the accent marks in the poetical texts are certainly not applied in accord with any single system, they are by nonbsp;means haphazard and accidental or ornamental additions tonbsp;the text. As a part of the record of the manuscript, accentednbsp;words in the poetical texts of the Vercelli Book are listed innbsp;Table IV at the end of this Introduction. For the purpose ofnbsp;comparative study, the accent marks in the Junius Manuscriptnbsp;are also given in this table. A bar separating the parts of anbsp;word has been inserted in certain words in these lists, as in d |nbsp;hwurfon, Page 1, Gen. 25, the purpose of the bar being to indicate that the part of the word before the bar stands at the endnbsp;of the line in the manuscript, the scribe’s intent in these accentsnbsp;apparently being to call attention to the syllabic division of thenbsp;word. Syllabic division as it appears in the manuscript in allnbsp;other words is also indicated, since there seems to be no doubtnbsp;that the scribes frequently used the accent merely to mark thenbsp;syllabic character of a word. A bibliography of studies of thenbsp;accents in Anglo-Saxon manuscripts will be found in Kennedy?nbsp;A Bibliography of Writings on the English Language from thtnbsp;Beginning of Printing to the End of 1922, p. 134.

Punctuation and Accent-Marks in the Prose Texts

The point occurs in the prose texts as in the poems, although obviously its use here is syntactical only. The following passage, taken from the first homily, fob 2b, is representative:nbsp;Hwaet ic openlice 7 undearnunga middan geard Iserde- 7 syml®nbsp;pssT eower gesomnung wses In eowrum templü fiyder ealle iudaSnbsp;comon- Jjonne ic his ealle leerde - ne ic owiht dearnunga spraeC'nbsp;nemin lar owiht diogol wees •

The tendency is to separate the various syntactical or rhythmi' cal units of a sentence, but not to carry out this separationnbsp;rigorously or completely.

In the fifth homily, and in those which immediately follofl^ Andreas and the Fates oe the Apostles, the punctuation is

-ocr page 43-

INTRODUCTION


XXXV


re-

gt;th

id-

ily

no

to

ed

in

of

ipt

a

d\

di-

nd

its

he

all

bt

he

he

iygt;

\h(


Appreciably less frequent than in the preceding prose texts. In Ihe latter part of the book, beginning with fol. 106è, where thenbsp;^riting is smaller and with more lines on a page, the punctua-tion becomes again more frequent. The use of punctuationnbsp;^Aries so much from homily to homily, and even within anbsp;omily, that, as in the verse, no single guiding principle can benbsp;discovered.

The semicolon (;) occurs in the prose also, e.g. fol. 11a, 1. 11; 15a^ 1 22, etc. In the fourth homily, and particularly fromnbsp;165 to fol. 185, this sign is quite frequent, in contrast to itsnbsp;'^frequency in the other parts of the manuscript. But the usenbsp;the semicolon is also quite inconsistent, for instance, in anbsp;passage on fol. 185:

^ ¦ • • ] p hie ne magon ongytan nan Jjing butan \gt;a, myrhSe }?aes dryhtnes wuldres; He us gelifaest haefS on Jjyssum middan gearde;nbsp;7 We hi under Jjydde bion sculon- gif we hit earnian willacS:


Nu


We sindon m on }?ysne middan geard etc.


colon, as after willa'S, rarely occurs in the prose texts. The accent-marks in the prose texts, like those in the verse,nbsp;Usually occur over vowels historically long. In frequency theynbsp;^Ary considerably; in five lines on fol. 105 the words ren, dom,nbsp;dean, and wop have accents, but this is unusual, and on fol.nbsp;t6 the only word accented is gedóó. Sometimes a long vowelnbsp;distinguished by doubling the letter, with or without an ac-

as in aa, fol. 12a, tiid, fol. 25a, Hid, fol. 255, and gedóó above.

In general, it may be said that accents do not occur as often As consistently in the prose as in the poems, and that theynbsp;^nch less frequent in the later than in the earlier part ofnbsp;® book. The habits of punctuation as they appear in thenbsp;P'^nse texts are nevertheless quite in harmony with those thatnbsp;A^'e present in the verse texts of the manuscript.

VIII

THE POEMS IN THE MANUSCRIPT _ The poems in the Vercelli manuscript are not provided with


titles


nor are they distinguished by any formal marks peculiar


them from the prose parts of the manuscript. Each


poem


-ocr page 44-

XXXVl

INTRODUCTION

begins with a large capital, except the Fates of the Apostles, in which space for the capital was left but the letter itself wasnbsp;never supplied, and Homiletic Fragment I, the beginning ofnbsp;which is lacking through a loss of one or more folios in thenbsp;manuscript. After the initial large capital, the remainingnbsp;letters of the first word of each poem is written in smaller largenbsp;capitals, except in the Dream of the Rood, where only thenbsp;first two letters of the first word are capitalized. The beginnings of the poems indeed are not more definitely marked thannbsp;the sections in the poems. This informal treatment of thenbsp;openings of the poems contrasts sharply with the treatment ofnbsp;the openings of the homilies. Many of the homilies not onlynbsp;have titles, but the openings are also more elaborately capitalized, a number of times through the whole of the first line of anbsp;homily, and most of the few attempts at decorative capitalsnbsp;also appear at the beginning of homilies. From this one maynbsp;perhaps infer that the homilies were more highly esteemed fornbsp;the purpose for which the volume was made than the poems.

The first poem in the manuscript, on fol.29amp;-52è,is Andreas, a narrative account of the life of St. Andrew derived ultimatelynbsp;from the Greek Ilpafets ’AvSpeov Kal MarOeia els rrjv ttóXh'nbsp;TÜv avdfxgt;}iro4gt;a,yo}v, edited by Bonnet, Acta Apostolorumnbsp;Apocrypha, Vol. I, Part 2, pp. 65-116 (1898). The poem wasnbsp;made from a Latin version of the Greek text not now extant,nbsp;so far as is known,ina complete form.^ An Anglo-Saxon prosenbsp;life of St. Andrew is preserved in two manuscripts, the manuscript of the Blickling Homilies and MS. 198, Corpus Christinbsp;College, Cambridge, accessible in Bright’s Anglo-Saxon Reader,nbsp;pp. 113-128. This prose version is ultimately of the samenbsp;origin as Andreas, but the two are independently derived fromnbsp;their source.

The narrative in Andreas follows the source very closely and no serious question of omission or interpolation occurs innbsp;the consideration of the poem. But because Andreas isnbsp;followed in the manuscript by the Fates of the Apostles,nbsp;and because this latter is such a short poem and nevertheless

^ See Krapp, Andreas, pp. xxi fi.

-ocr page 45-

XXXVll

INTRODUCTION

contains one of the four well-known runic signatures of Cynewulf, an attempt has been made to attach it to Andreas as a Purt and conclusion of that poem. Nothing in the manuscriptnbsp;justifies such a disposition of the Fates or the Apostles. Thenbsp;poem begins with a large capital, or rather space for one, thenbsp;Capital never having been supplied, and it is separated fromnbsp;what precedes by the usual spacing. It is true that the methodnbsp;Used by the scribe in separating the different sections of a poemnbsp;is exactly the same as that used in separating quite differentnbsp;Poems. But since this is so, the arrangement of the poem in thenbsp;Uianuscript provides no argument either one way or the othernbsp;Concerning the theory of the Fates of the Apostles as annbsp;integral part of Andreas. Internal evidence, however, speaksnbsp;^ore decisively. Andreas has its single source, as has alreadynbsp;been pointed out, and there is no evidence that the author ofnbsp;¦Andreas endeavored to manipulate or to enlarge the structurenbsp;uf the narrative as his source gave it. The Fates of thenbsp;Apostles has a different but quite as definite a source, althoughnbsp;^be exact text which the Anglo-Saxon poet used has not beennbsp;discovered. But it must have been some Latin list of thenbsp;Apostles, their missions and passions, of a type commonlynbsp;Current at the time the Anglo-Saxon poem was written, andnbsp;possibly of Irish origin.^ The general agreement in subjectnbsp;flutter of Andreas as the story of the life of an apostle and ofnbsp;the Fates of the Apostles as a brief martyrology of thenbsp;Apostles is an evidence of the selective choice of the person whonbsp;brought together the materials of the Vercelli Book, but not ofnbsp;^uy constructive intent on the part of the author of Andreas.

It should be noted, however, that the passage on fob 54a, 'Comprising Ap. 96-122 and containing the runes which combinenbsp;lo form the name Cynwulf, stands on this folio by itself, andnbsp;A has been argued from this that the Fates of the Apostlesnbsp;really ends with 1. 955, and that the runic passage, 11. 96-122,nbsp;happens to have been misplaced, its proper position being atnbsp;'•he end of Andreas, as an epilogue to that poem. But againnbsp;'rothing in the manuscript record justifies such an assumption,

’ See Krapp, Andreas, pp. xxix-xxxii,'^Hamilton, Modern Language Notes 385-95 (1920).

-ocr page 46-

XXXVlll

INTRODUCTION

except the very slight evidence that the runic passage does begin on a new page. But there is no mark of punctuation atnbsp;the conclusion of the preceding page, and the first word of thenbsp;runic passage on fob 54a does not begin with a large capital ornbsp;any other indication that it is a new poem or even a sectionalnbsp;division of a larger poem. The text on the page preceding fobnbsp;54a fills the page completely, the number of lines on the pagenbsp;being twenty-five, and the scribe was consequently compellednbsp;to begin on a new page with the words that follow. If it werenbsp;certain that Andreas was written by Cynewulf, one might benbsp;inclined to stretch the point a little and to assume that the runicnbsp;passage at least formed the conclusion of Andreas. Or ofnbsp;course it may be argued, as it was by Sievers,* that the passagenbsp;on fob 54a belongs neither to the Fates oe the Apostles nornbsp;to Andreas, but to some unknown poem. But it is very farnbsp;from certain that Andreas was the work of Cynewulf, and onenbsp;hesitates to attach any part of the Fates of the Apostles tonbsp;that poem. On the strength of the runic signature, the Fatesnbsp;OF the Apostles has been generally assigned to Cynewulf.nbsp;It may seem strange that Cynewulf should have taken thenbsp;trouble to add his name to so slight a poem as the Fates of thenbsp;Apostles, but on the other hand, it is not improbable thatnbsp;Cynewulf attached a higher value to the poem than the modemnbsp;reader is inclined to do.^

The third poem in the manuscript, on fob 1016-1035, follows a homily which ends on fob 101a, on a page containing onlynbsp;seventeen lines of writing, the rest of the page being left blank.nbsp;The poem begins at the top of fob 1016 with the usual capitalsnbsp;that mark the beginnings of new texts. In content the poemnbsp;is an address of the soul to the body after death. Anothernbsp;version of the poem which loosely parallels the text in the Ver-celli Book is contained in the Exeter Book. To distinguish thenbsp;two versions, the one in the Vercelli Book is called Soul andnbsp;Body I, and the version in the Exeter Book is called Soul andnbsp;Body II. The poem ends abruptly in the middle of a sentence

^Anglia XIII, 21-25.

^ For discussions of these questions of structure, see the titles in the Bibliography.

-ocr page 47-

XXXIX

INTRODUCTION

the foot of fol. 1030. The concluding parts of the poem were undoubtedly contained on the one or more folios now missingnbsp;from the manuscript between fol. 103-104. But probably notnbsp;Uiuch of this poem has been lost, for the text that follows innbsp;the manuscript as it now exists is Homiletic Fragment I,nbsp;^hich occupies only fol. 104a and five lines at the top of fol.nbsp;1046, in all forty-seven lines of text. A good share of the miss-uig page or pages was not improbably occupied by the beginningnbsp;this poem.

The poem following Soul and Body I is designated as Homiletic Fragment I to distinguish it from another similarnbsp;fragment contained in the Exeter Book and designated Homi-1-etic Fragment II. The beginning of this poem is missing fornbsp;the same reason that the conclusion of Soul and Body I isnbsp;Uiissing, but short as the surviving fragment is, probably notnbsp;^uch has been lost. For the fragment is a loose amplificationnbsp;uf Psalm XXVIII, and the beginning of the fragment corresponds to the third verse of the Psalm, which as a whole containsnbsp;uuly nine verses. So far as this evidence goes, it seems tonbsp;ludicate therefore that not more than one or two folios may havenbsp;^uen lost between fol. 103-104.

After Homiletic Fragment I comes the Dream of the Rood the manuscript, extending from the sixth line on fol. 1046nbsp;lu the bottom of fol. 106a. The poem begins in the usual waynbsp;'''ith capitals and with spacing separating it from the text thatnbsp;precedes, and it ends with no indication of incompleteness ornbsp;loss on fol. 106a. The text is rather closely written on fol.nbsp;105a-106a, these pages each containing thirty-two lines; but thisnbsp;uan scarcely be taken as evidence that the scribe wanted tonbsp;crowd the text of the Dream of the Rood within a certainnbsp;space, for the pages that follow fol. 106a contain a homily andnbsp;frrese also are written with thirty-two lines on a page.

The earlier editors assigned the Dream of the Rood to Cynewulf, but no direct evidence and very little indirect evi-'lunce is available to justify such an ascription. Certain similarities of phrasing, sometimes helpful in determining the text.nbsp;Connect the runic inscription on the Ruthwell Cross with thisnbsp;Puem, and also the very brief inscription on the Brussels Cross,

-ocr page 48-

xl

INTRODUCTION

the plausible assumption being that these inscriptions were extracted from the text of the poem. It is not improbable thatnbsp;the Dream of the Rood was written by Cynewulf, but the lacknbsp;of evidence, except that of a general and circumstantial character, forbids any positive statement.

The sixth and last poem in the manuscript is Elene, contained on fob 121a-133amp;. It begins at the top of fob 121a, following a prose text which ends on fob 120è at the middle ofnbsp;the page, the rest of the page being left blank. The narrativenbsp;proper of Elene ends on the twenty-first line of fob 1326 withnbsp;the word _fimt and the usual punctuation indicating the close ofnbsp;a section, and it is followed on the same page by the opening ofnbsp;the passage containing the runic signature of Cynewulf. Thisnbsp;passage extends through the sixth line on fob 1336 and is numbered XV, as a section of Elene. It is followed in turn on thenbsp;seventh line of fob 1336 by a part of the prose life of St. Guthlac,nbsp;without section numbering. The poem is undoubtedly complete, but the prose life of St. Guthlac, although it begins as anbsp;new division, opens in the middle of a narrative with allusionsnbsp;to preceding matter not contained in this text. By virtue ofnbsp;the runic symbols on fob 133a, in the passage following the endnbsp;of the narrative of Elene, this is one of the few Anglo-Saxonnbsp;poems the authorship of which is unquestioned, for all agreenbsp;that the poem was written by Cynewulf. This runic passage,nbsp;it should be noted, is an appendage or epilogue to Elene. Thenbsp;text of Elene ends with the twenty-first line of fob 1326 of thenbsp;manuscript and it ends with the word JlniL This is the conclusion of a section numbered fourteen, and following it comes thenbsp;number fifteen and the opening of the runic passage in the usualnbsp;way as a new section. The runic passage therefore fills thenbsp;remainder of fob 1326, that is, ten lines, the whole of fob 133a,nbsp;and six lines of fob 1336, where it ends with Amen. Nothingnbsp;in the content of this runic passage connects it inescapably withnbsp;Elene, and indeed it is so different in general style that itnbsp;would seem to have been composed as an entirely independentnbsp;effort. The connection of the runic passage with the rest of thenbsp;poem is therefore not structural but casual, though this factnbsp;scarcely justifies any doubts of it as a genuine addition to Elene.

-ocr page 49-

xli

INTRODUCTION

The actual text which Cynewulf had before him as his source the composition of Elene has not been discovered. It isnbsp;^hnost certain, however, that Cynewulf followed his sourcenbsp;closely and there are no questions of interpolation or structuralnbsp;misplacement to be considered. In its relation to its source,nbsp;Elene therefore resembles Andreas. The source of the poemnbsp;'''as a Latin legend of the invention of the Cross, differing fromnbsp;iiat similar to that given in the Acta Sanctorum.* Other verynbsp;similar forms of the Cross legend are to be found in a Latinnbsp;Cyriaci from Codex Paris. 2769, and in the Greek Abyosnbsp;evpeaeus toD Tipiov Kai fcooxotoO ffrcLvpov, from Codexnbsp;Graecus Monacensis 271.^ In the Heilagra manna sogurnbsp;there is a Norse version of the Cross legend which innbsp;many places shows a striking resemblance to Elene? An evennbsp;closer similarity with Elene is shown by the Irish version innbsp;the Leabhar Breac* and by an Anglo-Saxon prose homily entitled pasre halgan rode gemetnes in MS. Auct. F. 4. 32 in thenbsp;Eodleian Library.® It is quite probable® that the Irish versionnbsp;^ad the two Anglo-Saxon versions were from a common Latinnbsp;source, made in Ireland, perhaps from a still earlier Greek text.

CONTENTS OF THE FOLIOS OF THE MANUSCRIPT

The contents of the folios of the Vercelli manuscript containing poetical t®xts are given in terms of the line numbers of this edition in the followingnbsp;table.

'Acta Sanctorum, Mali I, 445-448. See Glöde, Anglia IX, 271-318.

' These two texts are printed in Holder, Inventio Sanctas Crucis, pp. 1-13, 30-39

Heilagra manna sSgur, ed. Unger, Christiania, 1877, Vol. I, pp. 303-See Golther, LiteraturUatt VIII, 261-263, and Brenner, Englische ^(vdien XHI, 48CM82.

^ ' Schirmer, Die Kreuzeslegenden im Leabhar Breac, St. Gallen, 1886, pp. ~10, with a German translation, pp. 31-44.

® Morris, Legends of the Holy Rood (E. E. T. S., O. S. 46), pp. 3-17.

See Brown, Englische Studiën XL. 1-29.

-ocr page 50-

xlii

INTRODUCTION

Andreas

Page

Line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;to

Line

Page Line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;to

1 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Line

29b

1 Hwaet

43 hegnas

416 914 Andreas

949 waes

{MS.

42a 950 Nu

986 mihte

hegn)

42ft 987 synfulra

1024 on

30a

44 geasco-

43a 1025 gewyrht

1060 folc-

don

87 ofer

43ft 1060 -maegen

1099 betweo-

30ft

87 eorSan

131 hwile

num

31a

131 wunedon

177 heaw

44o 1099 taan

1132 sweordes

31ft

178 haet

222 ge-

44ft 1132 ecg

1167 hyran

32 a

222 -stigan

263 waroSe

45a 1168 J)a

1204 cumblum

32ft

263 wi'5-

306 -hingode

45ft 1204 corSre

1241 hatan

33a

307 Hu

342 hwaet

{MS.

336

342 Bu

373 grundon

hat of)

34a

374 streamas

409 fira

46a 1241 heolfre

1274 eft

34ft

409 beam

444 bosme

46ft 1274 swa

1312 aeglaeca

35a

444 on

479 hrym-

47a 1312 yfela

1347 Ne

35ft

479 -fEest

512 scealcum

47ft 1347 magan

1379 susle

36a

512 honne

547 heoda

48a 1379 gebun-

36ft

547 baldor

582 Swa

den

1416 ic

37a

582 he

616 on

48ft 1416 gast

1453 t5u

37ft

616 banan

652 ge-

49a 1453 me

1487 HwaeSre

38a

652 -samno-

49ft 1487 git

1523 ut

don

687 habbaS

50a 1523 aweoll

1560 belegdon

38ft

688 })urh

722 standaS

50ft 1561 wite-

1598 hearlra

39a

722 stiS-

761 hyssum

51a 1598 gejiinga

1631 aspedde

39ft

761 wordum

799 hwaer

51ft 1632 mund-

1670 naman

40a

799 se

835 dryhten

52a 1670 minne

1708 ma;cgas

40ft

835 forlet

875 Sa;r

52ft 1708 mod-

41a

875 heah-

914 Su

Fates of the Apostles

52ft

22 guSplegan

53ft

59 -raes

95 hroSre

53a

22 gealgan

59 sweord-

54a

96 Her

122 f'init

SOUL AND

Body

I

1016

1 Huru

33ft Se

103a

99 bonne

132 sprecaS

102a

33 of

65 dumb

103ft

133 snottre

166 bysses*

102ft

65 ond

99 agildan

1 Here the poem ends in the middle of a sentence. One or more sheets of the MS. are missing, containing the ending of this poem and the beginningnbsp;of the next.


-ocr page 51-

xliii

INTRODUCTION

Homiletic Fragment I

fage

104a

1046

lOSa

121a

1216

122a

Line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;to

Line

Page Line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;to

' nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Line

1 sorh

41 wyn-

1046 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;41 -sume

Dream of

THE Rood

21 beacen

1056 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;61 hefian

105 on

22 wendan

61 Sam

106a 105 domdaege

156 waes

Elene

1 pa

49 haefdon

128a 7031s

756 legene

49 to

97 sorgleasra

1286 756 sweorde

807 gecnawen

97 secga

145 Constan

129a 808 on

857 engla

tino

1296 858gepro-

145 cyning

193 willan

wode

913 waas

194 Da

240 ic

130a 913SySSan

966 breostum

240 siS

290 geardagum

1306 967 Da

1023 golde

291 wyrSe

341 geeacnod

131a 1023 beweor-

1074 cininges

341 purh

388 ponne

cean

(MS.

388 nu

443 frignan

cining)

443 ond

497 larum

1316 1074 ryhte

1138 gnyrna

498 feore

551 caseres

132a 1138 to

1196 ge-

551 bodan

600 georne

1326 1196 -teste

1253 wundor

600 baed

650 man-

133a 1253 onwrigen 1312 gemylted

650 -rime

703 hungre

1336 1312 Swa

1321 Amen1

X

Table II

SECTIONAL DIVISIONS IN THE POEMS

The division of the longer poems of the manuscript is indicated by a ^^-rk of punctuation at the end of the several sections, followed by spacingnbsp;^id by a capital letter at the beginning of the succeeding section, and bynbsp;Numbering. But all of these indications are not uniformly present, andnbsp;in Elene do section numberings appear. The sectional divisions ofnbsp;® Poems in terms of the line numbers of this edition are as follows, thenbsp;’himbers bracketed being those which do not appear in the manuscript;

Andreas

[I] An. 1-121 Hi] An. 122-229

[HI] An. 230-351 [IV] An. 352^68


1

The poem ends six lines from the top of the page, and is followed by prose life of Guthlac which concludes the manuscript.

-ocr page 52-

xliv

INTRODUCTION

[VI An. 469-600 [VI] An. 601-695nbsp;[VII] An. 696-821nbsp;[VIII] An. 822-949

[IX] An. 950-1057

[X] An. 1058-1154

[XI] An. 1155-1252

[XII] An. 1253-1351nbsp;[XIII] An. 1352-1477nbsp;[XIV] An. 1478-1606nbsp;[XV] An. 1607-1722


Soul and Body I

[I] Soul and Body I 1-126 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;[II] Soul and Body I 127-166

Elene

[I] El. 1-98 II El. 99-193nbsp;III El. 194r-275nbsp;nil El. 276-363nbsp;V El. 364^53nbsp;VI El. 454-546nbsp;VII El. 547-618nbsp;VIII El. 619-708

VIIII El. 709-801 X El. 802-893nbsp;[XI] El. 894r-966nbsp;[XII] El. 967-1042nbsp;XIII El. 1043-1146nbsp;XIIII El. 1147-1235nbsp;XV El. 1236-1321

XI

Table III

SMALL CAPITALS Andreas

5 SySSan

97 Ic

194 Daet

270 Him

14 pam

98 Ne

202 Him

277 Eft

17 Oft

99 Ic

205 Nis

278 Of

26 paet

no Ic

207 DcCt

279 Ne

29 Swylc

111 In

212 Ne

281 Ah

32 Ageton

113 Is

214 Beo

285 Him

40 pa

117 In

216 Du

290 Him

41 In

121 In

217 In

292 We

51 Abreoton

147 Da

220 Scealtu

299 Him

52 In

157 Swa

231 In

301 N$bbe

72 Ic

163 In

239 Se

304 In

78 In

169 In

240 SySpan

305 Him

81 Ic

174 Du

245 prymlice

307 Hu

85 Daet

175 SiSe

247 Sittan

315 Da

88 ^fter

177 Swa

254 Hie

317 Ne

92 Da

183 D*r

258 Hwanon

319 Daet

93 Wrsetlic

185 Nu

260 Him

322 Swa

94 Maeres

190 Hu

261 Swa

327 Swa

-ocr page 53-

xlv

INTRODUCTION

Sigora

577 Sealde

801 Da(l)

In

Ic

578 Hyge

811 Nu

1030 His

Ne

594 Swa

816 Da

1031 Haelend

Ic

595 Nu

839 Onwoc

1043 In

Nu

596 Hu

851 Ic

1044 Gewat

Him

617 Him

854 In

1058 Inn

Swa

618 Ic

855 Ic

1064 Ece

In

621 Swylce

862 Vs

1066 Hwaet

On

623 Him

863 pa

1077 Hyrdas

In

629 Hwaet

868 In

1078 Hie

b In

633 Ne

871 Vtan

1083 Ah

Heah-

644 Nu

885 Dam

1087 Hungres

Ba

648 Nu

887 paer

1088 Nyston

Be

652 Oft

889 pam

1091 In

Nu

655 Donne

897 Nu

1093 Da

Him

656 In

900 Deh

1102 Hluton

Beet

661 Swa

903 Ic

1106 HratSe

Hwider

670 InwitSanc

910 Da

nil Hie

Rece

676 Hwast

913 pa

1114 Hungre

Ongan

686 pus

914 Wes

1116 Hreow

Ic

691 Suna

920 Hu

1123 Hie

Ba

losephes

925 Him

1129 Ne

: Ic

692 Swa

936 Aris

1133 Of

’ Ic

702 Waldend

939 Du

1142 On

' Ic

704 Swylce

In

1149 Swa

' Him

706 Syppan

940 Vnder

1155 In

¦ Hwilum

707 In

941 Wat

1165 Nu

Se

712 Swylce

948a In

1169 Haefde

Ja

717 Bis

9485 In

1174 Innan

' Wes

719 In

951 In

1177 Da

' Pstte

729 Nu

960 Hu

1179 Nu

Hu

735 Ne

969 Ic

1185 Hwaet

' Huru

736 Ac

972 Swa

1187 In

Ic

738 Stefn

981 Da

1190 De

' Him

739 Hlud

982 In

1197 Nu

Saga

740 Wraetlic

987 Haefde

1198 Se

' Hu

750 Amearcode

990 Haefde

1199 Daet

' Inwid})an-

753 He

In

1201 Da

cum

758 Is

996 Da

1202 Heriges

* ludea

764 Sots

1008 In

1209 Ne

Ahof

766 Scin

1011 Aras

1210 Nis

' In

773 Da

1016 Cyston

1215 Ne

' Se

792 Het

1018 Halig

1235 Innan

' A

795 Het

Innan

1245 Swa

' Him

797 Hwa

1023 Nu

1250 He

' In

800 Ne

1029 Swylce

1251 Him

-ocr page 54-

INTRODUCTION

xlvi

1252 Halig

1358 HabbaS

1443 No

1563 Is

1261 Ofer

1362 Aclasc-

1450 Da

1581 Symble

1264 In

1363 Hwaet

1451 Sie

1582 Swa

1266 Acol

1364 Nu

1455 Swa

1591 Nalas

1269 Da

1377 In

1461 Mago-

1598 Drage

1272 Heton

1380 In

1463 In

1601 Hie

1273 In

, 1383 Du

1471 Naes

1602 Nu

1274 Da

1385 Of

Ne

1604 Se

1284 Ic

1386 Da

1472 Ne

1609 Ne

1293 Ne

1394 Da

1473a Ne

1613 Sende

1299 In

1401 Naefre

14735 Ne

1619 In

1300 SleaS

1404 Sint

1476 Ac

1621 Haliges

1307 Ond

1406 Hwaet

1481 Mycel

1649 In

1308 In

1413 Hwaet

1482 In

1651 Platan

1309 In

1414 Ic

1487 HwaeSre

1661 pa

1316 Hwaet

1418 Du

1492 He

1669 Ne

1317 Hw$r

1419 pa

1504 Inflede

1672 In

1328 Swa

1422 Ne

1512 On

1674 SySSan

1331 In

1423 Ne

1513 Moyse

1685 In

1332 In

1425 Nu

1517 Nu

1686 In

1334 Hie

Is

1522 Naes

1687 Swylce

1337 SylSSan

1429 Him

1543 Ne

1703 In

1345 Hearm-

1431 Ne

1547 Da;r

1706 Da

1347 Ne

1432 Ic

Innan

1710 Hie

1356 Vton

1436 On

1558 Nu

Fates oe

THE Apostles

11 Sume

In

70 Hyrde

88 Nu

14 Petrus

33 Naes

In

96 Her^

16 In

35 lacob

72 Durg

98 Hwa

18 Ne

37 Philipus

75 Naeron

105 NVi

23 Hwaet

42 Huru

77 Sohton

107 Sie

lohanne

43 Indeum

Simon

109 Ic

25 Se

45 In

84 Idle

111 Nat

27 SyS'San

50 Swylce

85 DVs*

118 In

30 He

63 Hwaet

Soul and Body I

9 Sceal

17 Hwaet

33 Eardode

42 ForSan

15 CleopaS

22 Hwaet

39 Waere

46 Ic

' These words were written with capitals of varying size, the first one larger, the second smaller, but both to be regarded as small capitals.

“ From this point on in the poem some small capitals may be hidden by the blot or stain in the MS.

-ocr page 55-

INTRODUCTION

xlvii

Ac

^6 ForSan ponne

2 In 6 In

U Ac D Syllicnbsp;Ic

HwteSre 2I Forhtnbsp;23 Hwilum

Ö In

® Constantines 9 Innbsp;Waesnbsp;Foron

27 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fornbsp;25 For

^ Woldon

59 Bst 69 ])anbsp;22 J)uhtenbsp;29 Constan-tinusnbsp;®2 Beahnbsp;88 Faelenbsp;Wasnbsp;Constan-, tinusnbsp;J05 Hehtnbsp;09 Berannbsp;; 4 Segnnbsp;' Instaepesnbsp;2^2 Some

28 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ba

44 Da

48 Gewat '50 Com

92 Bonne

117 Se

159 Wolde

95 Ac

155 Forpan

168 Wat

108 BK

Homiletic Fragment I

8 ForSan

13 In

35 Inwit

10 In

15 In

Bream of

THE Rood

24 HwaeSre

47 Inwid-

95 Nu

28 Ic

Ic

115 Ac

30 Genaman

59 Sare

117 Ne

39 Ongyrede

63 Aledon

119 Ac

43 Ac

65 Ongunnon

131 Nah

44 Rod

78 Nu

132 Ac

Elene

153 Heht

320 Eodan

499 To

157 Ba

326 Hio

511 Nu

163 pe

329 prungon

517 ForSan

166 Hio

330 In

522 ForSan

169 pa

332 Elene

527 In

175 Ba;t

336 In

528 Dus

177 In

339 Eow

551 Caseres

181 Alysde

345 Ic

565 Heo

189 Dus

353 Ic

573 Elene

198 Ongan

377 Eodan

574 Ic

209 ludea

389 Da

575 In

210 In

391 In

578 In

212 pa

396 Hie

584 Da

219 Elene

404 Elene

595 In

225 Ongan

411 Eodon

598 Hio

229 Da

412 In

602 In

237 Leton

417 pa

604 Elene

243 pa;r

419 Ic

609 ludas

256 Daer

426 Nu

611 Hu

266 Elene

436 Swa

620 Elene

274 In

441 Gif

621 Gif

282 Da

448 Ne

In

288 Ic

462 Da

623 In

293 Hwaet

468 Naefre

627 ludas

305 In

469 Ac

632 Hu

306 Swa

484 In

638 Ic

308 Inwit-

487 Deoden

642 Elene

313 Gangap

492 Stephanus

655 ludas


-ocr page 56-

xlviii

INTRODUCTION

662 Him

812 Inwrige

967 In

1104 Leort

667 ludas

813 Nu

972 In

1109 Da

669 Him

821 In

976 Ond

1118 In

680 Ingedane

822 In

979 Da

1120 Nu

683 Ic

823 Stephanus

983 Ond

1122 Nu

685 Elene

825 In

986 In

In

691 Heht

827 Ongan

991 In

1125 Da

693 In

832 In

992 Feorran

1152 In

694 In

He

993 In

1155 Dinga

699 Ic

833 In

1007 Constan-

1160 Heht

708 Sots

839 pa

tinus

1181 He

713 Hie

841 Inbryrded

1017 Da

1191 Cup

725 Dryhten

845 In

1025 Besetton

1201 Heht

736 In

852 Hwaet

1032 Godcunde

1204 In

740 In

859 Ne

1037 In

1209 Ond

746 In

867 Gesseton

1045 Inbryrded

1217 Da

750 Halig

876 Heht

1048 In

1223 In

764 In

895 Ingemynde

1050 SitStSan

1228 On

765 In

900 Ongan

1054 pa:t

1252 Ingemynd

767 In

906 In

loss In

1258 In

770 In

911 Feala

1058 Cyriacus

1280 Donne

772 Gif

920 In

1061 In

1290 In

774 In

921 Ic

1062 pa

1296 In

775 In

930 Ond

1068 Cyriacus

1297 In

778 In

934 ludas

1073 pu

1299 In

781 In

942 In

1086 Nu

1304 Wuldor-

783 Gedo

943 In

1088 In

1305 In

806 ludas

952 Elene

1097 Cyriacus

1315 Moton

In

966 In

XII

Table IV A

ACCENTS IN THE VERCELLI BOOK

iol. 29h

An. 2 tir eadige 15 Iglandnbsp;32 dgetonnbsp;38 Wg

42 merme do-nla

42 min I fulra


fol. 30a.

An. SO hell fuse 51 A breotonnbsp;64 4

73 4 dreogan-ne

fol. 30h

An. 123 to gUd


131 wfc fol. 31a.

An. 140 mód 140 on wódnbsp;ISO bdn bring-as

165 fsrahelum' 171 })4


* There is a distinct stroke over i, probably intended as an accent.

-ocr page 57-

xlix

INTRODUCTION

fol. 31b

fol. 35b

721 écan

An. 180 mdn fulle

An. 485 tlr

fol. 39a

183 wdt

492 dne

An. 724 dmearcod

190 min

492 md

724 is

199 wdt

510 éce

725 hiw

202 éce

fol. 36a

726 dwriten

203 d

An. 532 dr ySa

731 séce

212 wdc

535 Sé

736 dhleop

214 tld

fol. 36b

741 ongln

fol. 32a

An. 552 wls

747 éce

An. 222 ge | stlgan

561 Ahof

749 sié strea-

223 baeS wég

569 wis dóm

mas

232 an ried

569 A

751 gód

233 hige róf

570 dóm dgen-

758 gód

247 s®

de

760 gód

249 éce

570 iénigne

fol. 3Pb


254 stód 258 dnenbsp;fol. 32b

An. 296 é, j gifen 298 drasnbsp;fol. 33a.

An. 326 dn 327 dnesnbsp;339 dómnbsp;339 dhwettenbsp;fol. 33b

An. 355 d6m weor-tSunga 371 glddnbsp;fol. 34a

An. 381 s® flotan 383 dr geblondnbsp;400 drdsnbsp;fol. 34b

An. 416 dhóf 423 Iddnbsp;430 fdranbsp;443 dstodnbsp;fol. 35a

An. 445 yb Ud 450 drasnbsp;476 Ut

578 Hj^ge fol. 37anbsp;An. 587 winnbsp;589 dfeddenbsp;597 spéonnbsp;fol. 37bnbsp;An. 624 wisnbsp;628 dgefnbsp;634 hran rddenbsp;645 gewitnbsp;649 óornbsp;fol. 3Sa

An. 661 sige déma 663 slnra

674 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ahóf

675 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wóSe

676 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;HwEetnbsp;678 nü

680 órhlytte fol. 3Sbnbsp;An. 694 mdnnbsp;703 dnnbsp;703 écenbsp;703 gódnbsp;708 dstagnbsp;712 dgr®fene*nbsp;719 Is

An. 767 mdn

768 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;brand

hata

769 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fdg

770 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;®1 fsle

770 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ór cnawe

771 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mód

772 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geh^gdnbsp;775 gdn

778 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;tó

779 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hdbrdhdme

782 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onfón

783 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;edniwinéa

785 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hsfdón

786 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdtnbsp;791 hrdnbsp;793 isddcnbsp;797 Hwdnbsp;fol. 40a

An. 805 ge dclód 829 drasnbsp;fol. 40bnbsp;An. 838 hddornbsp;841 stdnnbsp;851 6r getenbsp;853 dr welannbsp;865 dbrug ] don


' With g inserted above the line.

: is any accent.

. Wülker, Bibliothek II, 205, records an accent over t, but it is doubtful « there is

-ocr page 58-

INTRODUCTION

fol. 41a,

fol. 43b

1246 sdr

. 883 tfr eadige

An. 1064 Égce

1246 ge1w6d

885 wéll

1073 Kt

1257 hrim

897 gód

1091 tid

1258 hdre

904 wdt

fol. 44a

1261 éa stream-

911 tid

An. 1099 tdan

as

fol. 41b

1103 tdn

1261 is

. 914 hdl

1106 óre

1262 brim rdde

916 mdn ge

1111 Idc

1266 Ac61

niNan

1125 dstdh

1267 a

925 gód

1128 féa sceaft

1267 dóm licost

946 in wit

1129 dre

fol. 46b

wrasnum

1131 seglaecan

An. 1274 ér

fol. 42a.

fol. 44b

1275 sdr slegum

952 hrd

An. 1132 écg

1276 bdn cofan

954 fdran

1134 fdg

1277 hrd

956 s4r

1146 órlege

1278 wópes

956 dber

1154 ünhwilen

1279 bidt

957 dhweorfan

1160 tid

1281 gód

958 gdr gewinn

1164 Idre

1284 min

959 d

1166 ór maete

1286 fira

967 ród

fol. 45a

1289 min

967 dramp;ed

An. 1169 hiw

1303 drds

979 dr

1171 helle hinca

1310 wie

983 dn r®d

1178 md

1312 dtol

984 róf

1188 fdg

1312 églajca

fol. 42b

1190 hine

fol. 47a

i. 993 hlin [ dura

1193 d

An. 1313 mdn frea

999 gód

1193 sdta

1314 réow

999 on drn

1194 d

1314 bereafód

1000 han hrine

1202 d hleopon

1315 hósp word

1006 lóf

fol. 45b

1317 bin

1008 gnorn hófe

An. 1209 ah

1321 bin

1010 hdlig

1218 mdn slaga

1322 a hóf

1010 haligne

1232 dun scraef-

1325 for cóm

1011 Ards

um

fol. 47b

1012 6n sunde

1236 stdn fdge

An. 1348 gd

1023 fdrd

1237 cirm

1351 dn hagan

fol. 43a

1239 sdr ben-

1355 woman*

1030 gód

num

1362 Aeléc

1031 hrd

1240 bdn bus

craeftum

1046 wil siS

fol. 46a

1366 werig mód

1060 fdrd

An. 1242 mod

1369 güS plegan

‘ The accent over m, but meant for o?

-ocr page 59-

An

INTRODUCTION

li

1371 un fyrn

An. 1582 fót

30 effessia

1371 Idea

1587 ge bid

38 éce

1379 d

1587 to 1 hlad

38 lif

fol. 48a

1593 faa

41 d hangen

1382 ór

fol. 51a

56 dras

1403 K

An. 1599 faa

57 gdd

1405 bdnhus

1604 ir

59 sin

1405 Mod fdg

1629 fér

fol. 55b

1415 witu

fol. 57b

Ap. 59 sweord [

fol. 4Sh

An. 1634 a | ris

r«s

1422 ban

1637 win burg

63 béc

1427 feorhgeddl

1640 onfón

65 on WÓC

1439 dvfssged

1647 ir

68 ir 1 ticus

1442 bdngebrec

1648 wis 1 fasst-

73 éce

1443 md

ne

73 lif

1451 lóf

1651 apostol

86 tir

fol. 49a

hid

93 eard wic

1453 sdre

1664 fus

fol. 54a

1453 min

1666 wóp

Ap. 105 J)eo dóm

1454 dn

1670 ih

fol. 102a‘‘

1457 gewdt

fol. 53a

Soul 37 d

1462 gód

An. 1672 win byrig

37 onbad

1464 wine

1676 róf

38 góS

1468 sis*

1679 ir

58 nin

1473 bin

1681 tir 1 eadig-

fol. 702b

1476 sr

ra

Soul 79 sffi

1483 órde

1683 him

fol. 103a

1483 fé gtewra

1700 ichaie

Soul 100 dó

fol. 49h

1701 gedil

109 góman

1498 marman

1702 gebad

110 asocene

stin

1705 fih

129 eadiglicre

1523 tó gan

fol. 52b

fol. 705b

fol. 50a

An. 1717 in

Soul 152 wit

1530 ftér

1717 gód

fol. 104a

1535 órde

Ap. 14 apostol

Horn. Fr. 16 sire

1539 dun

had

27 be swicajj*

1549 fhsleoS

16 achigia

31 mdne

1551 here team

19 éce

34 mdne

1552 gelac

20 lif

fol. 104h

1554 wóp

fol. 53a

Rood 13 fdh

1555 in

Ap. 27 hide

fol. 705a*

fol. 50h

29 hrif

Rood 29 dheawen

‘ For sdr.

” There are no accents on fol. 1016.

* Only part of the accent visible in the MS. (Wiilker). ’ There are no accents on fol. 1056.


-ocr page 60-

lii

INTRODUCTION

44 4 hof

212 lóf

486 4ras

61 4 hofon

219 ród

fol. 126a

fol. 106a.

fol. 123b

El. 506 aé laerendra

lood 136 ród

El. 215 aesc [ rófe

510 4 1 breotan

fol. 121a.

281 ié

511 mln

El. 7 géar

283 »

512 4rfaest

17 a hóf

fol. 124a

513 ébylgS

Tl agól

El. 293 un wlslice

517 mln

29 a hóf

305 lïf

520 lattiow

35 Fór

313 nü

520 wlte

40 róm 1 wara

315 aé

526 llf

41 4 hySan

329 b4d

528 mln

47 sige rófe

333 rune

531 fród

fol. 121h

335 Uf fruma

fol. 126b

El. 50 rófne

fol. 124b

El. 578 bél

51 fór

El. 342 4 1 gól

581 4 pundrad

52 gól

347 mln

582 nd

53 wélfel

353 a hóf

585 4des

56 a fyrhted

355 4c

590 aériht

• 61 un rfme

357 wis 1 domes

597 gt;fn

61 mód 1

359 gód dénd

fol. 127a

sorge

364 béc

El. 604 4n hagan

62 róm wara

365 dóm

605 tlr eadig

76 4r

373 gén

606 llf

86 hsés

375 aériht

612 mór land

87 4r

378 béad

614 bü

87 4bead

fol. 125a

619 4geaf

89 hróf

El. 392 4n boren

622 llf

91 béam

393 é

625 nü

94 gew4t

396 4n mode

626 m4n

fol. 122a.

397 aé

628 w4

El. 103 róde

401 ébylgS

630 4n for lete

104 tir eadig

407 4seca)j

fol. 127h

109 b^man

417 4n

El. 654 winter ge

112 4hof

434 m4

rlm

127 Instépes

435 aécraeft

656 mln

142 Ut hwon

436 mln

687 4hangnan

fol. 122h

fol. 125h

693 drygne

El. 152 beadu róf

El. 447 mln

fol. 128a

164 tfr

455 aé witan

El. 712 éngan

180 4 hangen

455 4geaf

717 üp

187 4ras

459 aér

717 iér

188 4stah

462 mln

720 ród

193 «d

463 fród

730 üprador

fol. 123a.

470 4sced

735 üp

El. 202 aesc róf

475 4 hengon

742 sclnah

-ocr page 61-

INTRODUCTION

liii

743 4

884 dhafen

1074 róde

753 tu

884 hrd

fol. 131h

fol. 128h

886 r6d

El. 1075 d hangen

El. 758 brogden

886 draered

1077 gén

miel

888 bu

1079 gén

766 wiSsóc

901 ieclseca

1081 d

768 fül

904 iceS

1091 gén

768 fah

906 mdn frem-

1095 glaed mód

769 hln

mende

1117 dn mode

770 dweorpan

fol. 130a.

1121 léi

783 bin

El. 923 góda

1128 ge dclod

786 tid

924 fah

1136 1de

787 ban

925 hürh

fol. 132a

788 ]nn

940 sar

El. 1152 wite dóm

792 nil

941 mdnfrea

1174 dón

793 up

946 dn for lete

1185 gar Tpisace

799 éce

954 tir eadig

1187 fé glaece

801 a

fol. 130h

1189 ge wód

802 up

El. 970 »

fol. 132h

803 réc

975 hdlig

El. 1208 tid

805 légleaw

981 róm ware

1217 gén

fol. 1293.

na

1223 ród

El. 811 mdn weor-

989 mód

1225 d weoxe

cum

991 gdd

1236 fród

821 min

1002 hiÉl

1236 füs

828 dnhydfg

1011 ród

1242 wis dóm

837 d hofun

fol. 131a.

1242 fdh

843 d 1 hóf

El. 1037 wie

1247 d mset

846 dsetton

1039 wiSsóc

1249 bdn cofan

856 tfd

1041 amp;

fol. 133a

fol. I29h

1054 sacerd hdd

El. 1268 lif Wynne

El. 861 d hafen

1062 »

1311 fjir

867 dhofon

1063 mód

fol. 133h

869 tfd

1065 fét

El. 1314 ifx

878 dhof

1071 dewseS

1317 mana

880 hus

B


ACCENTS IN THE JUNIUS MANUSCRIPT

The total number of accents in the Junius Manuscript is something over ^^fee thousand, or in terms of percentage, .622 in proportion to the numbernbsp;verse lines in the manuscript. This contrasts with only .161 percent innbsp;the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book. The accents are relatively mostnbsp;Numerous in Genesis B, the percentage being .932 for that section of Genesis,nbsp;hut only .1596 for Genesis A. After Genesis B, the most heavily accented


-ocr page 62-

liv

INTRODUCTION

text is Exodus, with .753 percent. The percentage for Daniel is .528, for Christ and Satan it is .438. In Christ and Satan, the percentage of accentsnbsp;in the portion written by the first scribe is 1.081, in that by the secondnbsp;scribe, it is .301, and .450 for the small part written by the third scribe. Thisnbsp;uneven distribution of the accents probably bears some relation to the textsnbsp;which the scribes used for copying. The letter over which accents mostnbsp;commonly appear is a, and after this letter, i, o, e and x in order, withnbsp;relatively few accents over the remaining symbols.

Gollancz suggests^ that the accent marks of the Junius Manuscript are possibly by several hands. They are certainly very different in form, butnbsp;these differences scarcely prove that they were made by different persons.nbsp;In Liber I two forms of accents may be distinguished, a long slanting accentnbsp;which is found thoughout Liber I and not at all in Liber II, and a shorternbsp;and less slanting accent, which in Liber I is found only in the first thousandnbsp;lines of Genesis but which occurs regularly throughout Liber II. Thenbsp;first occurrence of the second, or shorter and more vertical, type of accentnbsp;is on page 6 of the manuscript, in holm (Gen. 120), and the last occurrencenbsp;on page 46 of the manuscript, in éSyl (Gen. 962). Within these limitsnbsp;accents of this type are very frequent, especially on pages 18 to 23 of thenbsp;manuscript, where they far outnumber the other accents. For instance,nbsp;on page 23 of the manuscript, the accents in füs (Gen. 443), lap wende modnbsp;(t.448),gódcx (1.458), bi (1. 460), Alan (1. 461), J-Mo (1.464), gódes{\. 465),nbsp;WSe (I. 468), beam (1. 468), écnisse (1. 469), onbdt (1. 470), swdre (1. 472)nbsp;are of the long, slanting type, while all the other accents on this page arenbsp;of the shorter and more vertical type. On page 23 of the manuscript therenbsp;are a number of accents in red ink, as in dkdum (1. 451), menu (1. 451),nbsp;where not only the double accent but also the added final n is in red, ófxtesnbsp;(1. 461), and wdldend (1. 462). Only on page 23 are these red accents to benbsp;found. These accents in red are all of the shorter type.

It is sometimes impossible to be sure to which of the two types an accent belongs, and consequently no attempt has been made to distinguish the twonbsp;types in the following list. In the collotype reproduction of the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript by Gollancz, the accents do not always clearly show, and fornbsp;this reason the following list of accents has been completely based upon thenbsp;original manuscript.

Page 1 Gen. 1 Vsnbsp;is

6 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ór

7 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4

16 lif frean 19 6c

25 6 I hwurfon


Page 2 Gen. 44 récenbsp;Page 4nbsp;Gen. 53 6cnbsp;módnbsp;58 hisnbsp;62 f6umnbsp;67 wrer leas


75 s6r 78 ffirnbsp;Page 5

Gen. 84 órleg niS 93 hü

99 üp roder 100 Sidnbsp;104 6c


^The Cxdmon Mamiscripl, p. xxiv.

-ocr page 63-

INTRODUCTION

Iv

106 fin nyt

180 earfóSa

224 fitan

112 éce

éSyltyrf

Page 6

cóm

225 nilSSas

. 117 fingre [ ne

181 blód

226 gymcynn

gfir secg

bén 1 ne

gfim Jjeoda

119 wggas

fic

227 sélestan

120 hólm

182 óf

fis

124 hss

fiteah

229 beligeS

125 wé 1 stenne

bfin

fiton

126 gesfindro-

183 wér

230 is

de

fin wundod

géón

132 fré 1 an

óf

231 is

Page 8

gód

tigris

. 135 t!d

184 in

}gt;éodscipe

138 firn

185 éce

232 éa

143 éce

Page 10

233 is

148 Sé

Gen. 186 J)fi

234 éufra 1 tén

fihóf

187 ón

Page 13

149 fip

Gen. 235 fic

150 fidseled

189 mfin

236a inc

152 óf

190 dón

2365 giéd

154 pfi

dc

239 lista

155 gS?t

wés

Ifira

156 wid 1 lond

191 bfim

bfian

ic

194 twfi

243 tó

158 gemiéne

195 wif

Page 14

159 nfi

196 nfi

Gen. 248 téne1

r^ne

201 is

250 his

162 sid

Page 11

gewit

165 wide

Gen. 207a his

252 gesétt

»t éowde

2075 his

hie

n

209 gód

gesséliglice

166 éorSan

Page IZ

253a swfi

Page 9

Gen. 218 ]gt;amp;.

his

.173 tiode

adélede’

2536 lét

174 fi weahte

220 ón

254 him

176 adfimes

221 eorSbfi-

255 ?

177 fileotSode

ende

256 lóf

fiteah

222 fison

257a djiran

178 rib

sk

dréa 1 mas

óf

223 brfide

2576 his

179 swiéf

bebfigelS

258 léte

sfir

stréamum

259a fic

1

With second d added above the line. ® With y written above first e.

-ocr page 64-

Ivi

INTRODUCTION

awéndei

330

hit

284 big stan-

f^re

him

daS

bótme

2596 óngtin

striSe

331

hótan

him

286 réd

héll

up

287 fón

333

liges

260 site®

289 gt;is

füU

ón

290 ic

334

fér

261 hé

dwiht

ongéaton

291 góde

335

wita

262 his

Ic

hnrim

ófermod

292 sé

338

ofer móda

263 dhóf

294 dheb 1 ban

ar

his

Page 16

339

héarran

héte sprse |

Gen. 299 ]gt;a.

léof

ce

301 his

340

d^re

264 ongéan

302 grdm

dóle

265 his

304 acwaeS

341

gólscipe

lïc

305 ón

342

mó 1 de

266 né

306 ])amp;

^rre

Page 17

mórSer

his

Gen. 313 éfyn

innan

267 géonger-

üngemet

343

niobedd

dome

314 ifï

345

sótan

268 Jjéodne

éd 1 neowe

hét

J)6hte

316 f^r

swéartan

269 maran

g4r

346

gründes

270 Sé

318 him

347

Sa tón

gód

321 }7é

móSelode

Page 15

ar

349

ar

Gen. 272 sé

h^ldo

350

his

273 hü

322 ])é.

forspéon

ar

351

ofer métto

him

Page 18

éalra

274 hige

Gen. 325 bróde

353

him

276 trjimede

ligas

innan

277 góde

éac

354

his

278 ic

récas

héortan

281 tó

326 bégnsci | pe

hót

282 ic

327 gdl

him

283 him

beswóc

356

is

Ic

328 oferhjigd

))és*

gód

329 wite

üngelic

' a added above the line. With e altered from x.

-ocr page 65-

Ivii

INTRODUCTION

357 Eer

383 héardes

423 wé

héan

385 Ic

heofon ri |

Page 19

387 addme

ce

Gen. 358 heofon rice

Page 21

424 rlce

min

Gen. 389 Ac

Is

360 rómigan

425 Is

gedón

mlnum

361 fyre

394 bescyrede

426 heofon

362 hélle

395 geméarcod

rice

hatan

món

429 sóna

heofon rice

396 hls

hle

benümen

ónlicnesse

him

363 haiaS

397 wé

430 hls

geméarcod

398 dddme

gebódscipe

364 mé

399 sóme

431fl him

367 wésan

dndan

432 süm

w;^nne

400 sines

433 hd

401 Ic

Ic

368 wd

nlotan'

434 him

ld

402 éades

438 léte

hdn 1 da

403 nu

Ic

gewéald

404 wé

440 dn wurtS

369 dne

405 bebéad

lice

rid

him

Page 23

üte

6n

Gen. 442 dndsaca

371 dc

406 d hwet

443 fds

Ic

Page 22

frÉetwum

ric 1 es

Gen. 409 Ic

fiecne

374 hér

)gt;£égne

444 )5Óne

fyr

Jjéoden

fdll

375 ufan

madmas

héarde

dne

410 géara

gebdnd

377 hdt

445 spdngum

378 sliS hearda

gódan

spriéca

379 min

411 gewéald

féla

fét

415 üp

446 hdnon

380 hdnda

416 him

448 léolc

gehsfte

417 feSer hó-

la]) wende

héldora

man

mód

381 forwórhte

419 ddam

449 swdng

wlhte

éne

ifx

m*g

422 móton

twd

382 lloSo ben-

wélan

féondes

dum

dgan

eraf te

' With i altered to e.

-ocr page 66-

Iviii

INTRODUCTION

450 déamunga1 2

waéstm

510 brdde

451 m4n dsd-

468 litSe

513 üfan

um

béam

515 dc

rnenn®

469 écnisse

518 his

beswican

ééfter

519 hé

452 forlédan

470 wésan

rum

for héran

onb4t

Page 26

laS

472 süht

Gen. 523 ic

453 gefér de

swdre

530 sé

454 dddm

473 4gan®

531 geléde

455 hdnd ge-

475 wtéron

ndt

scéaft

witode2

536 ic

géarone

Page 24

538 his

funde

Gen. 478 dim

539 ér

456 wfslice

479 scéolde

542 ic

gewórht

bh

543 ac

wif

480 seghwilc®

545 hér

sómed

481 wite

mid

457 fréo

é.

his

cüSon

485 dréamas

héan

458 gódes

486 lifes

546 góda

gegéarwi-

Page 25

wrdSmód

gean

Gen. 491 ón

548 ón

K

495 frinan

éuan

gingran

496 hé

551 Ic

sélf

497 é,dam

Page 27

459 métot

üp

Gen. 552 ic

460 bf

553 ic

bêamas

his

siSe

stódon

498 geféred

556 nd

461 ütan

557 tó

ófsetes

499 hd

462 gewéred

siS

mség

wdldend

500 ófsetes

his

464 ^Ido

féte

558 his

béarn

dbal

561 rüme

ón

501 módsefa

ried

465 gódes

506 gehénod

562 inc

yfeles

507 d^rne

564 lét

466 ntés

d®d

568 gest;^ran

1

* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The accent is over r, but apparently belongs to ea.

^ Second n added above the line.

^ Second a altered from o.

2

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;e added above the line.

‘ The accent is over the h, and may belong to either 2 or i.

-ocr page 67-

lix


INTRODUCTION

570 só 1 8e

636 Isg

726 si 1 num

571 gebód

637 ün 1 saelga

573 dn

Éér

ic

574 bü

639 dcwreS

728 mén

642 hefon rice

729 éue

575 spéd

643 dn

is

579 ic

645 bógum

Page 34

incmm

647 for léc

Gen. 730 nü

583 dc

649 his

his

ic

650 nóm

Page 35

585 ic

653 iewde

Gen. 732 dc

Page 28

655 min

733 his

587 né

is

735 bun

588 spéon

657 gód

736 nü

591 mód

659 his

738 forléton

596 éce

is

739 heofon rice

598 Idrum

661 gesprgce

741 heofon rice

Page 29

662 geongor

742 hni ] gan

600 wórd

dóm

743 geongor-

dóm


Gen

wide nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pagenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;32

601 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lÉennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gen. 667 is

602 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bedrógnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;671nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hwd

his nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewit

c6m nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;673nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic

606 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dcnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;675nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic

607 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Érnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;677nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic

on lah nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;681nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wrerum

609 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;heofon ricenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;682nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dr

610 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Iter 1 denbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;685nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dted

611 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nünbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;686nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wraSa

612 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éuenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;688nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;néah

ungelic nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;692nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;forltédan

613 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;minuinnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Itén

616 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hrinannbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;693nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn

617 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cimenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pagenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;33

619 Idra nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gen. 700 dnrsede

ic nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;703nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;forlteranne

620gódes nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;712nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc

627 cóme nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;715nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ddame

Page 30 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;719nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc

Gen. 629 pi nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;722nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;tó

for dón nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dffidon

630 forlted nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;723nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;iinfaele

632 dóm nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;c6m

634 wd nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;724nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hran


dc

746 ÜS 748 his

heofon rice


749

750

751

752

753

755

756 758


759

760

761 Page

Gen. 763 764


rice módnbsp;gedónnbsp;heofonnbsp;ricesnbsp;for Itetan

Mg

mód sorg

is

is

mód

ge I htéled gerümenbsp;Nünbsp;ic

sé can 36nbsp;ligasnbsp;his


-ocr page 68-

lx

INTRODUCTION

Page 37

827 ddam

885 hé

Gen. 765 sfmon

Page 39

téonan

b4

Gen. 830 nó

886 md

twd.

888 hü

766 éue

832 flód

893 éte

767 ondrédon

833 ó

ün 1 freme

772 lare

min

ddame

773 üntreowa

mód

896 ides

774 geréd

834 dc

sewisc mód

776 h;^8a

836 nü

897 Mé

ünrïm

ic

900 feond rés

778 s!n hiwan

837 még

902 ét

783 bódsci | pe

840 bd

Page 43

784 lie haman

twa

Gen. 910 lifdagas

786 dc

Page 40

912 hfn

787 Idre

Gen. 844 ér

915 órlegniS

790 éuan

846 wéda

d

791 éue

héfdon

925 éce

794 gehyran

847 bü

926 lifes

795 geltc

848 bédon

IdtS

dc

850 góda

ér 1ende

797 geréd

852 cóm

927 hü

Page 38

féran

934 gerécan

Gen. 801 wlte

857 ér

936 gripeS

803 ér

860 hd 1 lig

937 ddl

804 ór surge

862 hd

ér

tld

só 1 na

Page 45

807 6p

864 rice

Gen. 939 üs

808 scur

865 his

944 lif

810 hdte

867 hér

946 hdm

811 hér

wéda

947 hése

813 scür

868 lif 1 frea

949 dc

sceade

min

950 lif

814 dc

869 sdre

Page 46

is

870 gdn

Gen. 954 him

815 hwón

Page 42

955 dc

Gen. 873 min

lét

816 Nü

875 dc

956 hróf

817 hér

876 wéan

958 sés

818 forléred

881 hé

960 fédan

819 mines

for béad

962 étSyl

820 éfre

882 ddam

964 6f

ic

883 mé

ddri 1 fen

minü

blé 1 da

966 dstrienan

824 witan

hdnd

Page 47

min

884 min

Gen. 972 his

-ocr page 69-

ki

INTRODUCTION

973 Ér boren

1049 slnum

1147 Ér

982 ün raeden

1050 geomor-

hér

984 agéat

mód

1149 Érest

987 arÉred

1051 wlc

1150 éS 1 Ie

992 tdnas

1055 énos

1156 énose

Page 48

1060 sweord

Page 58

Gen. 994 brdd

bérende

Gen. 1160 malale |

996 wópe

béton

hél

997 4c

1061 wócan

1161 rim

1005 Édre

Page 52

1162 geicte

1006 ic

Gen. 1068 gew4t

1165 éac

6r

1071 aldorged41

tid daege

fóre

1072 fród

1166 rüm

1009 géan

1077 4da

rim

1011 wÉr fsesne

WÉS

1167 14nd

rïnc

1081 swég

1168 ma | lale-

1016 4c

1083 tub41

hél

1017 hróSra

1085 Érest

1169 frum j

1019 4r leas

1089 wide

g4ra

1023 Énigre

1092 un4rlic

1172 tó

4re

1097 órd banan

WÉS

1024 woruld

Page 55

1173 his

rice

Gen. 1106 séth

1174 iared

Ic

1107 S4h

1176 malalehél

1026 ïc

1110 woruldrlce

Page 59

Page 49

1111 éce

Gen. 1176 hér

Gen. 1027 wéan

1113 bles

1178 gew4t

wénum

1115 4sceaf

1182 éfsest

1028 m4n scyld-

1118 strlenan

1183 frumg4r

igne

1119 ellenróf

freo m4g0

1030 Us

Page 56

1185 woruld

1032 4demest

Gen. 1132 gelcean

rice

4drifest

1134 énos

1186 éac

Page 50

1135 Sé

SÉl

Gen. 1037 on drÉdan

1137 gréne

1188 WÉS

brógan

grÉs

énoc

1039 freo m4g-

1139 hér

1189 hér

um

1142 fris 1 ged41

gyt

f4h

Page 57

1192 gew4t

1040 slnum

Gen. 1143 him

1193 niht

1043 6n

1144 énos

gerimes

1044 tlrfaest

1145 sÉd 1 ber-

Page 60

1045 fréa

endes

Gen. 1196 rince

1046 grétan

lice

1199 dóm

1048 m4n scyld-

1146 hé

1200 WÉS

igne

hér

1206 dój7

-ocr page 70-

Ixii

INTRODUCTION

1208 Éét wist

1271 mdnes

1340 wÉég bórd

1209 ón

1273 ün fegere

geléde

1210 4c

1280 4 ®San

1341 mereflód

1213 ér

1281 lica

1342 féd

Page 62

1283 tóweardan

wócre

Gen. 1219 sé

tide

1343 lafe

ón

1284 néaliehte

1344 ryman

1222 fród

1285 Nóe

1345 Gewit

1224 tó

wiés

hiwum

1227 «d

gód

1346 gódne

1228 ón 1 gdn

1286 Idmeches

w4t

1233 by ras

1287 dómfaest

1348 4ra

wócan

gedéfe

4nd 1 wli-

1235 ér

1292 ünrihte

tan

Page 63

1293 side

1349 sigan

Gen. 1239 strynan

sÉél wongas

léte

béc

1295 tó

1351 ic

1240 Sém

nóe

1356 him

hdten

1296 Ic

nóe

nóes

Page 65

1357 bórd

1241 sé

Gen. 1302 scip

lÉédan

ch4m

1303 mere hós

1358 WÉég hel

1242 idfeth

pó.

wif

1243 rim

1306 bósme

1360 hróf

1247 dyre

1307 fér

ge 1 fór

dóm eadig

1312 wócor

1361 Éét gifan

1249 sécan

1313 m4re

Page 68

1250 pér

Page 66

Gen. 1362 wórd

1251 ést

Gen. 1314 Nóe

Page 69

1256 4c

1316 p

Gen. 1363 Him

cynn

1319 h»s

heofon

Page 64

1320 wÉérfest

rices

Gen. 1257 s4re

1322 lime

1364 merehüses

dbolgen

1323 iér

1366 4genum

1258 him

1326 sÉé strea-

1367 Nóe


1372 lét

1374 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;égor stréa-

mas

1375 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;swógannbsp;saés

üp

1378 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mén f»h-

Su

1379 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wsgenbsp;éSeMnd

1380 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hóf

1260 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;pérnbsp;wïfanbsp;on wód

1261 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce

1262 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ér

1263 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rïme

1267 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dEedum

1268 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;unléofe

1269 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mdn sce-

aSan

mas Fage 67nbsp;Gen. 1327 nóe

1328 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mine

1329 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wérenbsp;1331 daeg | rimes

1333 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bórd

1334 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;frumgdrannbsp;1336 rimesnbsp;1338 twa

-ocr page 71-

Ixiii

INTRODUCTION

1383 réSe

1462 wÉég

1540 scürj

1385 4rleasra

sigan

bogan

1387 héa

1463 rince

1544 fére

1388 4 hóf

1464 D4

1551 nóes

1389 mid

éft

1555 Nóe

1392 wide

1465 wide

1559 séda

r4d

1466 rumg41

Page 76

1394 fór

1471 gew4t

Gen. 1561 géar torhte

fére

éft

1563 wine

1396 hrinon

1473 4n

1565 lice

1400 ged41e

1476 p4

1577 gt;4

1401 4hafen

1478 4ne

c4m

1402 égor here

1479 4c

1578 nóes

Page 70

1481 setywan

1580 4re

1405 éce

Page 73

1582 4c

éd monne

Gen. 1484 heofon

1584 réste

Page 71

rices

Page 77

1409 wócre

1485 eSelstól

Gen. 1587 géoce

1412 widland

éft

góde

ong4n

1488 üt

1588 sém

1415 égstream

1489 óf

Page 78

1417 fór

héan

Gen. 1588 slépe

1419 4 hof

1490 wégj)rea

1589 14mehes

1420 rimgetael

Page 74

sóna

1422 héah

Gen. 1497 14c

1590 ch4m

1428 rume

1498 rléd faest

1591 4re

1430 wide

1499 dél

1593 s4r

bléron

sinum

1596 ch4m

1435 üt

1507 gódum

1597 fréc ( ne

1.4^

dé 1 dum

scódon

1438 wére

1509 4ra

1598 ]gt;é.

lét

1511 tó

nóe

1440 éac

nóe

1599 sinO

1442 hüse

1512 nü

sidan

üt

tires

rices

1443 N6e Page 72nbsp;Gen. 1444 lade

1445 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sid

1446 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wégjjele

1447 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;amp;.Cnbsp;hréaw

1459 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c

1460 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gew4t

1461 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sécan

1513 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geféan

1514 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ge 1 iceat5nbsp;1517 aelgrénenbsp;1519 un 4r | licenbsp;Page IS

Gen. 1523 geféon 1524 4cnbsp;1533 4ranbsp;1535 Ic

1537 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;égorhere

1538 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wid land

1600 Itfes 1603 stryndonnbsp;béorhtnbsp;1607 4nbsp;Page 79nbsp;Gen. 1610 16

dóme

1614 ünlytel 1617 chüsnbsp;ch4m


-ocr page 72-

INTRODUCTION

hdtene

Page 81

1792 Idc

wiéron

Gen. 1692 üp

Page 86

1618 chdmes

dc

Gen. 1802 té feste

1619 chüs

1693 tohlódon

1803 wie

1622 Ids 1 te

1694 óSere

1808 lif 1 frean

1623 chdm

Page 82

1819 wite

lice

Gen. 1698 üngejjeode

1822 blican

1625 dómas

1703 a wóc

br^d

1626 rim

1704 rim

1827 min

aürnen

1706 dcende

Page 89

1627 éad

1710 d 1 dron

Gen. 1832 min

lif

1711 bdm

1835 üncer

1629 chüses

1712 ddrone

1836 hél

yrfe stóle

1717 wide

1837 minum

1630 wid miére

1839 woruld

1632 mél da-

Page 83

rice

gum

Gen. 1719 pd

1840 dn


Lxiv


1636 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;in

1637 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cimesnbsp;wóc

1638 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wldfolcnbsp;1640 séme

1645 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dnnbsp;éber

1646 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sémesnbsp;wóc

1647 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ünrimnbsp;Page 80

Gen. 1648 ebréi

1650 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn mod

1651 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rófenbsp;1657 géar da-

gum

1659 dsg tide

1661 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mlég wine

1662 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn modnbsp;1667 üpnbsp;1671 ld I rumnbsp;1675 üp

rÉérdon

1681 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;üp

1682 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün rcedes

1684 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hé

réSe mód

1685 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün gelice

1745

1746

1750

1751

1755

1756 Page

Gen. 1762

Page Gen. 1769nbsp;1772nbsp;1782

1789

1790

1726 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;géara

1727 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gyt

1735 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;abrahdm

1736 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cynegóde

1738 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wlcum

1739 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;abrahdmes

1741 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rime

1742 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdt

1743 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fródnbsp;séonnbsp;écenbsp;nü

Isdan hyrenbsp;;7wannbsp;wéannbsp;gréteSnbsp;mód hete

84

woruld-rice

85 gód

cananéa widenbsp;gewlónbsp;dónnbsp;rümenbsp;rice

ser

1842 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dre

1843 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sécannbsp;1845 égyptenbsp;1847 üncuSenbsp;1849 him

miég 1852 l_^tnbsp;1854 Acnbsp;1860 fdhnbsp;1865 tónbsp;Page 90

Gen. 1870 drlice 1873 Ddnbsp;1876 brj^dnbsp;tó

1883 sror 1885 écannbsp;1889 dranbsp;1894 dc

drfreste Page 91nbsp;Gen. 1902 nénbsp;1913 ried

1915 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dóm

1916 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lifenbsp;1920 gewdtnbsp;1923 gelicnbsp;1926 lige


-ocr page 73-

Ixv

INTRODUCTION

1934 drlease

2020 órleg

2115 dc

1937 ünrsed

weorc

2118 slnum

Page 92

2026 wér fsest

2125 dra

Gen. 1938 on fón

2033

2127 dhredd

1939 dc

2037 him

2129 ér

1941 hlne

2040 onfóni

dgen

1946 cananéa

Page 95

Page 98

1955 feorh bér-

Gen. 2046 ér

Gen. 2132 wéste

endra

2048 loth

wic

dcol

2050 frómlice

2134 dne

1956 d

2053 wishydig

2138 dóme

1961 frone

2054 hires

2142 nis

1962 órla hom (

2058 éce

2143 dgan

ar

2063 unfaegre

2145 méra

1964 fór

2066 hüSe

2146 lés

1970 bide hie 1

2069 Ksetir

2148 6n

or

2078 berófan

ér gesi

ides

2079 stigwitum

num

1973 Him

2081 elamitar |

2149 rice

Page 93

na

dc


2090

2093

2094 Page

Gen. 2098

2099

2103

2104

2105

2107

2108 2112nbsp;2113

Gen. 1974 fóran 1977 ér

1981 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc

1982 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fóron

1985 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wénannbsp;ónetton

1986 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módumnbsp;1988 s!d

1991 hilde swég 1994 érnbsp;1996 würdonnbsp;sódomnbsp;ware

1998 lind cródan 2000 fléame

2003 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Héfde

2004 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;w!sa

2005 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewatnbsp;2007 dhudannbsp;Page 94

Gen. 2012 üt 2019 annbsp;genés

2082 dóme Page 96

Gen. 2083 ün feor gewit

2084 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wig 1 rode

2085 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;é. I hredednbsp;2087 wlf

6n

bryda

hér

ateah

97

from 1 lad

léoda

sécaji

lac 1 um

grétan

drlice

6n

rfme

tlr

rüme

a hreddan

2150 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geslóh

2151 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;déle

2153 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Icnbsp;benéman

2154 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc

2155 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;n6

2156 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hdm

2159 wig

éacne

2162 gewat hdm

2164 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ebréanbsp;drna

2165 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;génnbsp;himnbsp;t6

Page 99 Gen. 2168 Unnbsp;mód

2169 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mfnes

2170 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Idre

2173 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;d

2174 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dédróf


^ First n added above the line.

-ocr page 74-

Ixvi

INTRODUCTION

2176

2229 dn

2285

dgar

Ic

6n

2286

2177

Ic

2231 dfanda

2287

mlnum

2178

é,c

2233 létan

mago rlnc

2180

fór 1 Son

2236 gdn

2289

ün hyre

Page

100

Page 102

ór la;g gif 1

Gen. 2182

réd

Gen. 2239 óngan

re

dhycgan

mln

2242 dc

2245 módes

2291

mdgum

slnum

2185

slne

2246 sdr ferhS

ón

2186

br^de

2249 d i gar

2294

ünm® 1 te

wócon

2250 Ic

2295

sécan

2188

geréfan

bé 1 na

dgon

2189

dc

wés

2298

-érend gast

2191

gerlm

2252 un drlice

Page

105

2197

glen

2253 mót

Gen. 2299

ismaél

2199

h;^rde

mine

2301

wéox

2200

mére

2255 déma

Sdh

2202

dlaedde

2257 wér

2302

ér

2203

gebét

Page 103

2303

£é 1 Ie

2204

wide

Gen. 2258 bü

fémnan

wére

2259 drna

Page

106

dc

Gen. 2304

géar

2205

ebréa

pin

2305

éce

mine

2260 dteon

2307

Ic

2209

égypta

mód

tlda

2210

nllus

2261 ün bliSe

2308

dédum

2211

wendeS sé

2262 móde

fróm

rlce

2265 beow dóm

2309

mines

2214

stdn byrig

wére

2216

sdr

2266 ér

2311

beméarn

móde

2269 én 1 gel

2313

ón

2217

him

dn

2319

mln

2218

geméne

2270 geomor

2322

tdcne

Page

101

móde

2323

ge dgnod

Gen. 2222

)?lnre

Page 104

2324

féor

2223

rlm

Gen. 2277 wéstenne bldan

2279 abrég 1 de

ddéled

2224

2325

ddrifen

Ic

2281 héonon

2329

Isddc

ór wena

fléame

2330

dc

2225

ünc

délan

2333

minre

2226

étg®dere

2282 Incre

2336

rófe

2227

min

dc

arlsaS

2228

Hér

séce

rices

Is

2283 dra

2337

wide

-ocr page 75-

INTRODUCTION

Ixvii

Page 107

2407 4r fsst

2457 lóth

2341 mód ge-

him

üt

(Sance

ün 1 lytel

2458 dras

2347 fród

2408 Ic

2461 ün scom-

2354 éce

gehore

lice

2356 gdn

2410 spréce

dr 1 na

2358 Ic

2412 ic

gomden

2359 nu

Page 113

2361 wor 1 uld

2413 ebréa

Gen. 2462 drds

rice

dón

réd

geblde

2416 inwit

2463 üt

2363 Ic

Page 110

2465 drones

2364 n!s

Gen. 2417 lig

2466 Hér

2367 stépan

Page 111

ün wemme

2368 wEere

Gen. 2419 wite loccas

2467 mine

gels tan

2422 gód

2470 ic

2371 hése

2424 4c

2471 ér

2375 móde

2472 üngifre

Page lOS

2425 stiS mód

2473 ÓnfoS

2377 é.

2426 aras

dgon

t!r

sine

2474 mi [ ne

2378 dóm j fsst

éfen tid

2475 ic

2379 womld

2429 drones

mót

rice

2431 éagum

Page 114

2380 fére

ards

Gen. 2476 geméne

Page 109

2432 togéanes

2477 dr lease

2383 ac

grétan

2479 d 1 ferige

fród

2437 drna

2483 hér

2385 6n

ünc

aldor déma

gelede

2439 bidan

2485 hdndum

2386 spéd

2440 tó

2487 sine

2388 ahóf

üp

hd

2389 ]gt;amp;.

Page 112

2488 drfsste

gód

Gen. 2444 6n

2489 in

2391 wórdum

2445 ést

2491 for séton

min 1 um

2446 wisade

Page 115

2392 fórt5

in

Gen. 2494 reSe móde

2393 ic tid

2396 wie

2449 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdt

2450 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éfen scima

2495 dc frómenbsp;wéron

worn gehdt

2451 Idst

2498 wite

2397 min

2452 jjystro

2499 tó

2399 édre

2453 sés

lóthe

ellor fuse

sid land

Page 116

2400 spédum

2454 ünleofe

Gen. 2502 éac

2401 gdstas

2455 desian

2503 aléde

-ocr page 76-

INTRODUCTION

2557

2558

2606 wlne drüncennbsp;2610 moéb

2613 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;béc

2614 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;égennbsp;héte

Page 124

Gen. 2615 frum ga-rum

2561

2562

2563

2566

2567

2568

2570

2571

2573

2574 Page

Gen. 2576

2577

2578

2579

2616

2618

2619

2621

2622 2624nbsp;2626nbsp;2627nbsp;2633nbsp;Pagenbsp;Gen. 2642

2643

2644

2647

2648

2651

2652

2654

2655

Page Gen. 2660nbsp;2661nbsp;2662

2664

2665

2666

2667

2668

2533

2534 2536nbsp;Page

Gen. 2537 2540

Page Gen. 2542

2543

2544

2545

2549

2550 2552

2580

2581

2583

2584

2586

2587

2588

2590

2591 2593nbsp;Page

Gen. 2595

2596

2597

2598

2599

Page Gen. 2601

2554

2555

2556

aer

2605 móde

Ixviii

2505

2507

2508

2509

2510 Page

Gen. 2514 2516

2519

2520

2521 2525nbsp;2527nbsp;2529nbsp;2532

w$r logan ligenbsp;Urenbsp;cwealmnbsp;préa.

Is

117 ïc

gesécan

Ic

hér

lj?fa3

ére

bidan

ér feste

wiér 1 lo-gum tórnnbsp;£ér

ssgor

gelÉéde

118 dcnbsp;hlsnbsp;üpnbsp;119nbsp;Icnbsp;Ugnbsp;wltenbsp;fyr

tér dagum Un 1 donnbsp;érleasranbsp;órenbsp;l!g

ymb 1 ütan ün lytelnbsp;dtélnbsp;brógannbsp;tó(l)nbsp;yslannbsp;widenbsp;wlte lécnbsp;rum

lénd

fyr

stéapes

géapes

ón

Ur gebramp;c Hf gedélnbsp;sónanbsp;ffifrenbsp;méeienbsp;wltenbsp;Nünbsp;rlmnbsp;gewltenbsp;121nbsp;éna

tér dasge

tér

fród

frum géra

üp

réc

on wód win ge 1nbsp;dryncnbsp;ofer géatonnbsp;dómas

Hg

wtér faest érlicenbsp;maégnbsp;daéd rófnbsp;Acnbsp;122nbsp;wlcnbsp;ddnenbsp;fündonnbsp;waér faestnbsp;diegrlmesnbsp;hlsnbsp;123nbsp;tónbsp;awocon

héta'5

wld maére

Gewat

arónes

hédan

waére

wine maga

lyt

éce

125 slaép

ón I cwaeS aéfrenbsp;binnbsp;yrre

mód ge-bance érnbsp;Ic

géna

óncwa;S

Aglf

slne

126

frum géran mégnbsp;érendanbsp;Ic

giet

léte

brücan

sinces

pa

slne


-ocr page 77-

INTRODUCTION

2810

2813

2814 2817nbsp;2819nbsp;2821nbsp;2822nbsp;Page

Gen. 2824

2825

2826

2827

2829

2833

2834

2835

2836

2838

2839

2840

Page Gen. 2723nbsp;2725nbsp;2731nbsp;2733nbsp;Pagenbsp;Gen. 2744

2746

2747

2748

2749

2751

2752

2753 2758nbsp;Page

Gen. 2760

2765

2766

2767 2775nbsp;Page

Gen. 2776 2780

2783

2785

218,1

2789

2790

2791 Page

Gen. 2796

2799

2800 2801nbsp;2803nbsp;2805

2670

2671 Page

Gen. 2673

2675

2676

2683

2684 2686

2688

2689

2690

Page Gen. 2692

2693

2694

2697

2700

2701

2704

Page Gen. 2844

2845

2846

2849

2850

2851

2852

2854

2855

Page Gen. 2856

2705

2707

Page Gen. 2710

2712

2713

2716

2717 2719

2806 Pagenbsp;Gen. 2807nbsp;2800

him

on drédon dsde

127 16

ebréa

ic

wsre llcesnbsp;6r métenbsp;4r licenbsp;w!cnbsp;nü

un freond lice

128 icnbsp;icnbsp;Acnbsp;guS 1

hórdes

mines

alseded

ic

fares

4

wénum

ic

wig smiS-um min

wéa Ian | dumnbsp;129nbsp;ón

móde

ic

hér

c6m

for I ))ón

gestóh

on gdn

hóle

his

br^d

gendm

130 wicnbsp;dgannbsp;minenbsp;béte

131 ar

gehléat

wile

dgan

mon rim

dc

drra

écne

onléac

móde

132 férannbsp;br^denbsp;ar

isddc

bdd

133 dgennbsp;bünbsp;tü

bryd

dgar

minum

mót

dgen

lice

aséndest

134 écenbsp;Hdtnbsp;dgdrnbsp;ic

gehét

wicum

-mód

dgen

135 isnbsp;is

Ixix

mód

da I dum sinumnbsp;minumnbsp;waranbsp;ge I dónnbsp;có 1 me

136 h^ldonbsp;hnéawnbsp;nü

minre

drfast

üre

rü I mor

móte

ware

swd

was

Jjdres

filistéa

ebréa

gt;rdge

wic

bersabéa

héah I steap

137 Idcnbsp;lif

gesalig lie rfcanbsp;ongdnnbsp;tó

gewit

féran

lade

mid

isddc

düne

Idndes

ge I tace

138 dd


-ocr page 78-

Ixx

INTRODUCTION

2857

bffil Ur

2904 sinum

33

ingére

blótan

bél

35

geniwad

2859

lie

4h6f

37

m4n scea-

14c

2905 is44c

San

2860

4c

2907 sinum

39

wide

2861

f6re

fyre

41

gew4t

2862

his

Page 141

42

w6p

2863

sine

Gen. 2909 sum

wide

2865

hÉese

2910 geb4d

woruld

4c

2911 4res

dréama

2866

grégan

2913 mélde

lyt

2867

bétan

2915 4c

44

grétan

2869

maég

abrégd

Page

145

his

4de

Ex. 45

férende

4gen

2916 4n

46

becóm

2870

gew4t

2918 h4nd

47

mére

4genum

2923 4d

51

wide ferS

Page

139

onéled

52

m4gum

Gen. 2871

is44c

2926 is44c

53

siSes

2872

6n weaxen

Page 14Z

54

fróm

bebéad

Gen. 2927 róm

56

mid

2874

sw4

2929 4rones

]gt;f

him

2930 4d

58

üncuS

2877

6rd

ahóf

61

mór heald

artemde

2931 4gen

Page

146

2878

héa

2934 14c

Ex. 63

tir faestne

dune

2935 ér

67

6n

2879

ér

Page 143

72

fér bryne

2881

mine

Ex. 1 WÉ

77

ligUr

2882

hér

2 dómas

adr4nc

wicum

6 réd

78

h4te

2883

ér 1 ende

11 éce

80

witig

2885

4gen

14 faraónes

83

seglróde

2888

fyr

15 gyrdwite

87

wie

Page

140

17 m4ga

89

Gen. 2893

4n

18 on wist

90

ongéton wie steal

2894

gedéd

21 ],f

92

im

düne

cnéo m4 [

93

Him

2898

up

éca

ga

23 négde

fóran

Ur

2899

hrófe

26 üp 1 rodor

héan

27 sige rice

Page

147

2900

28 ér

Ex. 97

d4gum

2901

wér f:est

cüSon

98

ie

2902

4d

Page 144

módes

2903

fét

Ex. 32 faraónes

rófan

-ocr page 79-

Ixxi

INTRODUCTION

99 here b^-

133 feldhüsum

180 waégon

man

w!c

ünforh | te

hlüdan

134 réadan

181 hdre

100 wóman

182 hrsc wiges

ards

135 Daer

183 him

101 bebéad

f:^rd

184 tir eadigra

103 füs

becwóm

tw4

Urd ge-

136 stódan

185 cneow

trum

137 gebdd

mdgas

gesdwon

138 Ustweard

187 dnra

105 ssemen

ér

üt

Page 148

140 waére

191 gebód

Ex. 107 astah

gjamdon

194 écan

109 sell rdde

141 ér

196 Jjusend

110 léod we 1

Page 149

mslum

rum

Ex. 143 geSah

füse

Ifge

144 forgéton

Page 153

sdnan

145 in twfg

Ex. 197 maegen

111 béam

146 ?54

héapum

bldce

147 wére

198 tó

112 sdre

fréton

ér dsge

115 ah^'dan

150 facne

200 wóp

117 wlcian

152 gód

üp

118 hdr

153 spild siSe

201 ótol

haeS

forgéfe

202 wóma

120 Urene

154 mód

203 ónmód

121 bldce

156 Urd

204 wigblóc

hwéop

faraónis

207 gedéled

122 here ))réate

158 g4ras

Page 154

Uge

159 b^man

Ex. 213 bód

124 mód 1

162 hilde

216 üht 1 tld

hwate

grsedige

bénum

125 sdr

Page 151

217 órlsan

scyldas

Ex. 165 aetes

219 dgean

126 rdndwigan

wénan

220 néar

strste

166 cwyldróf

gemündon

127 swéoton

169 faége

221 wIgleoS

saé faesten

gdst

224 téon hete

128 énde

gehaéged

226 móde rófa

for stód

171 ms ton

onhréred

129 Urdwlc

mïl paSas

227 ónra

ar4s

bógum

228 lindum

130 wfste

173 rdd

232 tIr eadigra

131 módige

176 wénum

233 wac

132 byme

178 ónsigon

239 llc wunde

-ocr page 80-

Ixxii

INTRODUCTION

240

gd 1 res

299 ards

346

mére torht

móston

301 hwi 1 te

gewat

241

heaSo rin-

302 sé weall

348

isern [ her-

cas

303 6p lang

gum

Page

155

304 an dégne

dn

Ex. 242

mód heap-

306 freoSo

wisode

um

wére

349

mést

243

dc

307 lare

mére

wig

311 wód

Page

161

244

wég

Ex. 354

Idnd riht

245

mód

stream

ge))dh

dran

312 iüdisc

358

isrdela

246

gdr beames

fél Sa

359

ór bancum

248

fus

313 dn

362

nóe

rdd

órette

364

drén floda

250

samp; stream-

ün cu'S

368

woruld rice

urn

geldd

368

mine

Page

156

317 ealdordóm

370

éce

Ex. 256

rices

dgan

372

rime

259

faraón

318 cynericu

374

sé 1 leoda

260

side

cneow

380

is

261

6nrim

mdga

381

niwan

267

is

Page 160

éac

268

Idr

Ex. 320 béacen

382

héapas

272

gesynto

arér j ed

ge hyld

273

écea

321 garheape

385

hésum

275

maegen 1

325 gdrwudu

heah lónd

róf

326 óre

Page

162

Page

157

328 ünfórhte

Ex. 386

sib gemd-

Ex. 278

329 rés

gas

279

iamp;r wun-

330 fór

387

wére

dra

331 mód gade

gesdwon

281

gdr secges

333 sé wicin-

393

woruld rice

282

up

gas

395

mér 1 ost

284

here strata

334 dn getrum

397

mdgan

gerfmed

335 ünforht

398

abrahdm

287

fdge

ealdor dóm

isddc

Page Ex. 288

158

éce

338 oS bdh

399

dd ifx

289

291

sÉégrundas

sdnd

340 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;JjrySum

341 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;simeónes

400

fég ra lige

saé cir

343 gdrfare

401

bél 1 blyse

293

ér glade

344 daeg wó |

403

yrfe Idfe

295

6p

ma

404

gebdd

d 1 raerde

becwóm

405

Idfe

298

wégfaru

345 gdrsecges

406

gendm

-ocr page 81-

INTRODUCTION

457 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hdmenbsp;4c

458 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wsgenbsp;Éér

459 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mód godenbsp;ddrenced

460 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdt

461 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;here|w6panbsp;mÉest

463 gewód

467 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sÉésnbsp;én 1 de

468 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4stahnbsp;473 sÉé

475 nyd boda cóme

479 SÉé manna Page 167nbsp;Ex. 481 widenbsp;482 flódnbsp;484 wiconnbsp;wÉégasnbsp;486 heofonnbsp;rices

489 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c

490 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gdrsecgnbsp;492 wÉélbennanbsp;495 mécenbsp;498 flodbUcnbsp;500 méde

wéega ge 1 dréasnbsp;503 gestdh

507 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;léan

508 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cóm

509 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün I grundesnbsp;14fe

Page 169 Ex. 513 4c

514 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;spéd

515 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;agéat

516 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce

519 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;déopnbsp;srende

520 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gft

407 getéag 411 üp

arémde

413 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ünweax |

enne

414 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nifdnbsp;méce

416 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ac

417 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;styran

418 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wórdnbsp;Page 163

Ex. 419 dgen 420 gec^Sednbsp;422 wÉére

424 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lïf dagum

425 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dwanbsp;ünswici-

endo

429 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fóldan

430 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;üp rodor

431 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gür secgesnbsp;gin

435 cneow mdganbsp;440 ünanbsp;geriman

442 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SS beorga

443 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c

444 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;incaSeodenbsp;446 freo be 1

4rn sélostnbsp;Page 166nbsp;Ex. 447 afsrednbsp;becwóm

449 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;blódenbsp;bestémed

450 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;spaw

451 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;astdb

452 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onc^rde

453 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;férnbsp;ongéton

455 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;genap

456 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^Sanbsp;becwóm

Lxxiii

521 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dóma

522 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;siSfate

523 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lif I esnbsp;wealhstód

524 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bdnhüses

525 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cÉégon

526 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Runnbsp;rÉéd

528 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módumnbsp;tÉécan

529 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sj'n

530 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onlyhS

531 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nü

533 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;allied

534 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4nbid

536 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módenbsp;m4n hus

537 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;{fr

538 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce

539 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rice

540 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ÉérdeaSnbsp;eft wjfrd

541 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mÉest

542 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;f4h

543 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;démeSnbsp;Page 170

Ex. 546 lif 548 widan

551 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;b4d

552 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ongéton

553 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;muS hÉélnbsp;hé

554 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ms 1 gen

wisa

556 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cananéanbsp;geUfed

557 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;brdde

rice

558 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gehétnbsp;561 14re

563 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sigerice

564 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;blsdnbsp;567 swégnbsp;569 hlld


-ocr page 82-

Ixxiv

INTRODUCTION

570 life

45 mére

121 wiccung

571 dóme

man beal-

dóm

575 hóf 1 on

wes

124 dcol

hlüde

47 babilónes

125 dngin

577 sdng

49 sécan

126 sines

Page 171

50 hü

133 ór

Ex. 580 éS 1 fynde-

54 héan

Page 179

585 SEclafe

56 Hf welan

Dan. 134 ün bliSe

587 scéo

58 winburh

135 sinum

Page 173

61 ge 1 stru-

137 mód 1 ge-

Dan. 3 cyning

dan

hances

dóm

66 féa

141 métinge

4 hand

Page 175

mine

5 wig

Dan. 70 ünrim

142 wisdóm

6 ut

72 nyd

143 ic

afóron

73 ótor

dóm

7 módig

75 ha

146 witig 1 dóm

8 rice

sinra

149 w;yr | da

rédan

78 ebréü

gerynu

11 gód

Page 176

cwóm

12 heofon

Dan. 79 sine

150 dóme

rices

89 éfaeste

152 ld 1 fe

17 anwód

91 dn

156 d 1 saegde

18 deofol

annanias

Page 180

dédum

azarias

Dan. 159 sinum

19 é craeftas

94 sét

162 órd

4ne

100 sinum

^wed

20 nó

102 gad

165 ge séde

21 his

103 wiste

166 ér

délan

wére

on fón

23 ünriht

Page 177

168 gedón

dón

Dan. 105 mére

169 geljlfan

25 Ure

106 é

170 Ac

26 heofon

107 dc

171 déormóde

rices

108 frum slépe

diran

30 rédes

111 wére

hé ton

31 for léton

getéod

176 gum rices

32 dómas

112 üngelic

177 réd leas

33 réSe mód

113 slépe

Page 181

rices

114 rices

Dan. 178 cwóm

34 ünhold

Page 178

182 réd

Page 174

Dan. 116 onwóc

183 ünriht dóm

Dan. 40 stód

ér

184 móde

41 fór 1 on

win gal

185 érest

43 wéron

118 dc

186 ünrasd

44 gefór

wóma

becwóm

-ocr page 83-

Ixxv

INTRODUCTION

187 ünriht

250 lig

345 becwóm

189 amp;.

gewénd

347 tid

190 dóm

253 ütan

349 scür

))dfigan

élét

350 fréan

191 rarde

Page 187

351 héta

Page 182

Dan. 255 wéron

Mg

Dan. 194 w®r teste

262 liges

353 mid

195 écne

him

355 azarias

196 gedy 1 don

263 mé

356 mód hvva-

198 6c

scima

tan

200 gecwédon

265 éc

358 blédon

201 wlges

267 gefégon

359 lénd ge-

202 gebtedon

Page 188

sceaft

204 getéode

Dan. 268 swiS ] mód

écne

205 wsron

269 wréclic

361 módü

206 héaran

271 ié 1 teste

369 énra

héan

Page 192

207 hégan

272 én

Dan. 373 f^r

Page 183

274 éc

376 héde

Dan. 217 16rum

280 lig

hét

219 se

282 écwaeS

379 ligetu

221 haeSen dóm

286 dó 1 mas

380 bléce

223 wére

295 lige

381 éce

Page 184

296 wóm

382 héa

Dan. 224 6n mod

Page 189

383 sffi wlégas

6fn

Dan. 304 us éc

384 éa stream

227 frécne

Page 190

¦ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;J?Ba

229 gealh mód

Dan. 309 éce

389 néata

231 bél blyse

313 isééce

390 mó 1 dum

232 géoce

315 gehéte

396 éce

235 héan

317 ican

397 annanias

237 ófn

319 mére

Page 193

becwóm

322 wieg

Dan. 412 ]}if

dglac

323 ére

413 bffile

Page 185

ünrim

417 wis

Dan. 240 llges

325 féa

419 min

Page 186

326 ]gt;in

421 gingum

Dan. 243 isen

330 éna

425 é 1 na

245 béron

éce

427 Aban

bl6can

338 cwóm

428 6t

fi'res

340 hétan

ówihtes

247 ïserne

Page 191

gód

iéfaeste

Dan. 342 lice

Page 195

gewét

343 éc

Dan. 431 lére

248 lig

344 fyren

432 cynegóde

249 mare

dédum

wléron

-ocr page 84-

Ixxvi

INTRODUCTION

bléd

béam

dna

nis

dna

dceorfeS

cyning

dóme

203

mél mete

rést

dc

dn

tide

séde

Tpia

rice

dnwloh

réd

ér

woruld rice

205 alétnbsp;férnbsp;dnbsp;dcnbsp;módnbsp;bléde

dn 1 hydig swiS módnbsp;rice

gewórh | te

rume

rice

gewdt

wite

206 módenbsp;dnanbsp;écenbsp;ér

gewdt nyd genga

IcLgon

lice

nsbnig

lyre

ac

gleaw

m6de

196 gewdtnbsp;6p

sécan

éce

hróf

rices

tacna

wére

babilóne

swiS mód

wére

d.re

rsdas

rice

197 sécannbsp;f^rr 1 esnbsp;])iynbsp;hdtan

fér I gryre fyres

)7urh 1 wó-don dcnbsp;dcnbsp;sinenbsp;Ifg

198 bÉeronnbsp;dnanbsp;écenbsp;dómnbsp;spédnbsp;hyldnbsp;gesïédenbsp;móde

dc

ofer hygd mód I sefannbsp;wsérenbsp;üp

199

setywed

stéde

dc

twigum

200 dnenbsp;téte

ró 1 derum cómenbsp;besnédannbsp;tacennbsp;dónnbsp;witenbsp;201nbsp;stódnbsp;gastenbsp;sine

swiS mód dc

dóme 202nbsp;aet btérnbsp;ongannbsp;rünnbsp;hólenbsp;blicannbsp;wyrdanbsp;dómenbsp;wandode

wisa

550 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dr crsftignbsp;dr

551 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ünlytel

555 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;besnéded

556 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dfeallannbsp;ér

561 tida sédenbsp;onfón

433

434

435

436

437

439

Page Dan. 440

441

446

447

448

449

450 453nbsp;456

Page Dan. 458

460

461

462

463

464

465 468

475 Page

Dan. 475

476

477

478 480

482

483

489

491

494 Pagenbsp;Dan. 495nbsp;497nbsp;500nbsp;503nbsp;Pagenbsp;Dan. 505

508

512

513

514 520nbsp;522

Page Dan. 524

525

526 528

530

531 Page

Dan. 537 538

541

542

544

545 547nbsp;549

562

564

565

566

567

Page Dan. 574nbsp;575

578

579

582

583

584

585

587

588 Page

Dan. 589 591

595

596

600

604

605

606

609

610

613 616nbsp;Pagenbsp;Dan. 624nbsp;626

627

631

632


-ocr page 85-

Ixxvii

INTRODUCTION

Page 207

750 Éér

22 him1

Dan. 633 wéda

Éé

móde

639 rice

758 sin

mihte

cóni

760 wÉére

swd

Page 207

dna

25 héo

Dan. 644 wite

761 dóm

héUe

646 dc

762 rices

hdm

650 becwóm

Page 213

26 dn

654 dóm

Sat. 1 eorS büen-

óSrü

662 cwóm

dum

dtole

664 wide

2 miht

scréf

670 rice

stréngSo

27 héo

Page 209

3 Sd

bidan

Dan. 675 awóc

fóldan

28 Sdran

677 rices

4 gesétte

ndles

679 caldéas

mónan

30 dc

680 médum

5 üt

31 niSasr

682 lét

sÉé

néssas

bltéd

6 wólcen1

32 dna

684 6n rihtum

7 yÊmlyt®

34 üt

685 rice

9 SÉé

39 f^rclom-

686 hdm sit-

géond 1

mum

tende

wlitan

40 nü

687 Éér

10 dgen

42 wéan

695 sÉéton

11 ariman

43 héh sélda

698 gerédum

rÉégnas

44 iü

703 hét

scüran

Page 214

705 Éér

12 énde rim

Sat. 45 sóng

Page 210

13 sóSan

47 héh seld

Dan. 706 gendmon

miht

48 wite

708 blÉéd

14 swd

49 bidan

for brÉécon

gdst

béndum

717 tó

15 six

51 dtole

722 wdge

17 Hwd is

56 héofnes

59 wéndes

723 bóc stafas

18 éce

726 wite

19 dréamas

60 wé

Page 212

duguSe

61 hin

Dan. 733 arédan

20 Adam

swd

735 c6m

c^n

63 5

741 Éécraeftig

21 6rd fru-

Sin

745 órlasg

man

64 mdre

1

e added above the line.

^ Accent on 6; intended for y? ^ eo above i.

-ocr page 86-

Ixxviii

INTRODUCTION

65 fdcnum

102 gewünade

146 tó

71 bldce

wites

147 gt;é

73 ieglecan

103 réSe

149 üngelice

74 dnmedlan*

106 éhte

150 iü

76 dgen

107 étolan

155 féh

77 wites

éSele

156 wites

wórn

gebidan

159 fima

ge félde

108 déman

160 üt

79 f5^re

109 fégum

161 witü

dréam

féran

wérig

80 fndraf

110 hém

162 gelicost

81 iü

113 órd

üt

82 dréam

114 wénan

borh dréF

83 Séos

115 éfre

165 dég

84 hógade

wille

dréam

Page 215

aléfan^

166 Jjréat

Sat. 86 dgan

117 écne»

üp heofen

87 éall

118 wita

167 éam

88 hém

wealdén-

léas

89 wéne

des»

écan

90 ?Só ne

119 héan

dréames

91 hém

120 wüldre

168 gerécan

92 tir

benémed

170 éarum

94 üpp heo-

121 dréam

scéal

fon^

égan

Page 217

95 égan

122 üppe

Sat. 173 égan

étola

Page 216

175 égan

hém

Sat. 126 éarfoSo

176 ascéaden

97 Ééce

127 f^rleoma

sciran

99 wélica

stód

177 aléded

hém

128 géond

178 becwóm

wites

131 hét

179 féh

100 Négan

135 jjés

181 |can

üs

136 inne weard

184 wéan

101 genipe

139 mé

witu

Hér»

141 üppe

185 góda

swég»

144 mót

iü daedü

1 an added above the line.

^ Second p added above the line. ® X altered to e by erasure of a.

^ y written above e.

n added above the line.

® First e added above the line.

’’ With u above o.

-ocr page 87-

INTRODUCTION

Ixxix

188 sldas

313 égan

Page 223

wide

dréama

Sat. 436 hdd

189 gehéned

dréam

439 ge 1 séne

191 glfre

314a a

440 éce

195 blacan

3145 d

444 gebéged

198 écne

315 dia

455 féSa

ge féan

319 wide

cóm

202 écne

wéa

456 éca

207 hnlgan

320 man

467 léoman

208 dra

322 cóm

471 ddam

Page 218

324 fyre

473 fórS

Sat. 212 fgt;éos

330 góda

478 fdh

215 hdm

332 wóp

Page 224

216 ge cwémra

334 fyr

Sat. 501 ér

é, 1 cerran

335 wéan

504 dgan

217 slgora

wltu

507 Ic

219 p

Page 221

510 éce

226 dnforlsten

Sat. 338 tóSa

512 wd

228 wé

341 wd

Page 225

236 arés

345 nérgendne

Sat. 530 éca

239 éce

348 nténig

537 héc

üs

541 déora

ge stód

349 hés

Page 226

247 dna

350 léoman

Sat. 567 ^'nib flugon

Page 219

351 hér

588 lécedom

Sat. 249 minre^

360 dgon

592 bléd

254 swé

365 ér

Page 227

263 fyr

369 dgan

Sat. 612 móton

265 sécaS

372 écan

614 héo

266 ge hrlnan^

385 In

618 d

267 mót

377 andwlltan

éce

270 ün 1 sibbe

Page 222

622 wénaS

276 éca

Sat. 387 féreS

625 éce

277 hém

388 ér

627 ófostü

aléfan

393 nü

éow

278 aér

396 d

632 nis

286 togénes

406 addmes

634 wlte

289 tér

éfe

637 édwit

Page 220

408 éce

640 écne

Sat. 302 tér

410 nis

650 \gt;amp;,

306 gellce

411 nü

Page 228

312 éwa

430 Ards

Sat. 652 féraS

n added above the line. ^ h added above the line.

-ocr page 88-

Ixxx

INTRODUCTION

656 heofen |

691 ]7é

713 wéan

déman

692 géara1 2

lég®

662 écan

698 éac

714 14})an

663 üs

wid

715 hréam2

667 ér

sid

717 dnd sacan

668 gedéaf

708 ér

718 stód

673 éce

Page 229

729 ld

683 büende'

Sat. 712 églgce

689 éce

1

* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ö added above an erasure.

* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;With 0 above a.

^ e altered from x.

2

nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;h added above the line.

-ocr page 89-

BIBLIOGRAPHY

I. Manuscript and Reproductions

1845 Quarterly Review. [Review of Owen Jones, The Ecclesiastical Architecture of Italy, etc.] Quarterly Review LXXV, 334-403. Note on VerceUi and Cardinal Guala, pp. 398-399.

1877 Knoll, P. Collation of Elene. 7« Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 1st ed., pp. ix-xi. See under III (d).

1882 WüLKER, Richard P. Ueber das Vercellibuch. Anglia V, 451-465.

1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book.

University of California, Library Bulletin, No. 10. Sacramento, 1888.

1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Supplementary Note to “Cardinal Guala

and the VerceUi Book.” Modern Language Notes IV, 424-425.

1889 Napier, Arthur S. CoUation der altenglischen Gedichte im VerceUibuch. Zeitschrift fiir deutsches Altertum XXXIII,nbsp;66-73.

1894 WÜLKER, Richard P. Codex VerceUensis. Die angel-saechsische Handschrift zu VerceUi in getreuer Nachbildung. Leipzig, 1894.

1902 Krapp, George P. The First Transcript of the VerceUi Book. Modern Language Notes XVII, 342-344.

1913 Forster, Max. Der Vercelli-Codex CXVII nebst Abdruck einiger altenglischen Homilien der Handschrift. In Festschrift fiir Lorenz Morsbach, HaUe, 1913, pp. 20-179.

1913 Foerster, Massimiliano. II Codice VerceUese con Omelie e Poesie in Lingua Anglosassone. Roma, 1913.

II. Complete Texts

1836 [Thorpe, Benjamin.] Appendix B to Mr. Cooper’s Report on Rymer’s Foedera, pp. 47-138. Printed, London, 1836;nbsp;published, London, 1869. Based on a copy made by Dr.nbsp;Maier.

-ocr page 90-

Ixxxii

BIBLIOGRAPHY

1843, Kemble, John M. The Poetry of the Codex VerceUensis, 1846 with an English Translation. Part I, London, 1843; Partnbsp;II, London, 1846.

1857, Grein, Christian W. M. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen 1858 Poesie. 1. Band, Gottingen, 1857; 2. Band, Gottingen,nbsp;1858. The Vercelli poems, vol. 1, pp. 198-204; vol. 2, pp.nbsp;7-52, 105-137, 142-147.

1894 WÜLKER, Richard P. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen Poesie. 2. Band. Leipzig, 1894. The Vercelli poems,

pp. 1-201.

III. Editions of Separate Texts

1. Andreas

1840 Grimm, Jacob. Andreas und Elene. Cassel, 1840.

1885 Baskervill, W. M. Andreas, a Legend of St. Andrew. Boston, 1885 (2d ed., 1891).

1906 Krapp, George P. Andreas and the Eates of the Apostles. Two Anglo-Saxon Narrative Poems. Boston, 1906.

2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fates of the Apostlesnbsp;1906 Krapp, George P. See under 1.

3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dream of the Rood

1854 Bouterwek, Karl W. Caedmon’s des Angelsachsen bib-lische Dichtungen. 1. Theil. Gütersloh, 1854. Text of Dream of the Rood, with a German translation, pp.nbsp;clxviii-clxxvi.

1866, Stephens, George. The Old-Northern Runic Monuments 1867 of Scandinavia and England. Vol. I. London and Köben-havn, 1866-67. Text of Dream of the Rood, with annbsp;English translation, pp. 423-429.

1873 Pacius, a. Das heilige Kreuz, angelsachsisches Lied, stab-reimend iibersetzt und erklart. Gera, 1873.

1888 Kluge, Friedrich. Angelsachsisches Lesebuch. Halle, 1883 (3d ed., 1902).,

1905 Cook, Albert S. The Dream of the Rood. An Old English Poem Attributed to Cynewulf. Oxford, 1905.

1926 Craigie, W. A. See under IV.

4. Elene

1840 Grimm, Jacob. See under 1.

1877 ZupiTZA, Julius. Cynewulfs Elene. Berlin, 1877 (2d ed.,

-ocr page 91-

Ixxxiii

The

1889

1905

1919

1840

1847

1849

1850

1855?

1857

1874

1876

1880

1900

1909

1919

1922

BIBLIOGRAPHY

1883; 3d ed., 1888; 4th ed., by A, Herrmann, 1899). text of the fourth edition repeats that of the third.

Kent, Charles W. Elene, an Old English Poem. Boston, 1889 (2d ed., 1903). Based on Zupitza’s text.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Cynewulfs Elene (Kreuzauf-findung) mit Einleitung, Glossar, Anmerkungen und der lateinischen Quelle. Heidelberg, 1905 (2d ed., 1910; 3d ed.,nbsp;1914).

Cook, Albert S. The Old English Elene, Phoenix, and Physiologus. New Haven, 1919.

IV. Partial Texts

Kemble, John M. See under VI.

Ebeung, Friedrich W. Angelsiechsisches Lesebuch. Leipzig, 1847. Andreas 1155-1252, Elene 1-98.

Klipstein, Louis F. Analecta Anglo-Saxonica. Vol. II. New York, 1849. Soul and Body I, 127-166.

Ettmüller, Ludwig. Engla and Seaxna Scópas and Boceras. Quedlinburg and Leipzig, 1850. Andreas 1067-1606, Elenenbsp;1-193, 1236-1621.

Müller, Theodor. Angelsachsisches Lesebuch. Not published; written about 1855. See Krapp, Andreas and the Fates of the Apostles, p. Ixxiii.

Leo, Heinrich. See under VI.

Hammerich, Frederik. See under VI.

Sweet, Henry. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Oxford, 1876 (9th ed., revised by C. T. Onions, 1922). Dream of thenbsp;Rood 1-94, 131-148 (1st ed., only U. 1-89).

Körner, Karl. Einleitung in das Studium des Angelsachs-ischen. 2. Teil. Heilbronn, 1880. Elene 1-275.

Cook, Albert S. A First Book in Old English. Boston, 1900. Andreas 235-874o.

Williams, O. T. Short Extracts from Old English Poetry. Bangor, 1909. Apdreas 122-160, 981-1023a, 1026-1036,nbsp;1093-1134, 1219-1278a; Soul and Body I, 15-64, 127-164;nbsp;Homiletic Fragment I; Elene 105-147, 219-275, 662-706,nbsp;827-892a.

Wyatt, Alfred J. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Cambridge, 1919. Dream of the Rood 28-89.

Sedgefield, W. J. An Anglo-Saxon Verse Book. Manchester, 1922. Elene 1236-1276a.

-ocr page 92-

kxxiv nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY

1926 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Craigie, W. A. Specimens of Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Vol. II.

Edinburgh, 1926. Andreas 1-58, 1235-156, 235-314, 359-381, 4336^57, 573-594, 706-760, 773-810, 818-856, 859-891, 981-1019a, 1067-1183, 1219-1273, 1296-1310, 1478-1546, 1569-1595a; Fates of the Apostles 1-87; Dream of the Rood entire; Elene 1-147, 212-275, 417-535, 598-684, 716-801, 827-893, 967-1042.

1927 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Turk, Milton H. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. New York,

1927. Elene 566-147, 2196-275, 839-893,967-1032a, 1236-1321.

V. Translations

1843, Kemble, John M. See under II.

1846

1854 Bouterwek, Karl W. See under III, 3.

1857 Leo, Heinrich. See under VI.

1859 Grein, Christian W. M. Dichtungen der Angelsachsen stabreimend iibersetzt. 2. Band. Gottingen, 1859. Thenbsp;VerceUi poems, pp. 1-46, 104-149.

1866, Stephens, George. See under III, 3.

1867

1873 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pacius, a. See under III, 3.

1874 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hammerich, Erederik. See under VI.

1882 Hickey, Emily H. The Dream of the Rood. Academy XXI, 248-249.

1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Weymouth, Richard F. A Literal Translation of Cyne

wulf’s Elene. London, 1888.

1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Garnett, James M. Elene; Judith; Athelstan, or the Fight

at Brunanburh; and Byrhtnoth, or the Fight at Maldon. Anglo-Saxon Poems. Boston, 1889 (2d ed., 1900, withnbsp;Dream of the Rood added).

1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Anna R. The Dream of the Holy Rood. Poet-lore

H, 371-374. Dream of the Rood 1-89.

1895 Menzies, Jane. Cynewulf’s Elene, a Metrical Translation from Zupitza’s Edition. Edinburgh and London, 1895.

1898 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Steineck, H. Altenglische Dichtungen in wortgetreuer

Übersetzung. Leipzig, 1898. Elene, pp. 103-143.

1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Root, Robert K. Andreas; the Legend of St. Andrew,

translated from the Old English. New York, 1899.

1902 Cook, Albert S., and C. B. Tinker. Select Translations from Old English Poetry. Boston, 1902 (2d ed., 1926).

-ocr page 93-

kxxv

1902

1904

1910

1915

1922

1927

1927

1840

1844

1857

1860

1865

1865

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Andreas 235-253, 369-381, 433-457, 857-891, 1522-1546; Dream of the Rood entire; Elene 109J-142a, 237-255, 1236-1276.

Hall, John Lesslie. Judith, Phoenix and other Anglo-Saxon Poems. New York, 1902. Andreas, pp. 60-119.

Holt, Lucius H. The Elene of Cynewulf. New York, 1904.

Kennedy, Charles W. The Poems of Cynewulf. London and New York, 1910. Of the Vercelli poems, containsnbsp;Andreas, Pates of the Apostles, Dream of the Rood, Elene.

Olivero, Federico. Traduzioni dalla poesia Anglo-sassone, con introduzione e note. Bari, 1915. Dream of the Rood;nbsp;Elene 99-147, 2196-260, 725-801.

Spaeth, J. Duncan. Old English Poetry. Princeton, 1922. Dream of the Rood 1-70, 736-91, 122-156; Elene 1-147,nbsp;212-275, 802-812, 827-893, 967-1032a.

Olivero, Federico. Andreas e i Fati degli Apostoli. Tra-duzione dall’ anglosassone con introduzione e note. Torino, 1927.

Gordon, Robert K. Anglo-Saxon Poetry. London and Toronto, 1927. Contains all the Vercelli poems exceptnbsp;Homiletic Fragment I.

VI. Critical Discussions

Kemble, John M. On Anglo-Saxon Runes. Archaeologia XXVHI, 327-372. Text of Elene 12566-1271a.

Kemble, John M. Additional Observations on the Runic Obelisk at Ruthwell; the Poem of the Dream of the Holynbsp;Rood, [etc.]. (Letter to Sir Henry Ellis, read Novembernbsp;24, 1842.) Archaeologia XXX, 31-46.

Leo, Heinrich. Quse de se ipso Cynevulfus (sive Cenevulfus sive Coenevulfus) poeta Anglosaxonicus tradiderit. Halle,nbsp;1857. Text of Elene 1237-1321, with German translation.

Dietrich, Franz. Kynewulfi Poetae Aetas, aenigmatum fragmento e codice Lugdunensi edito illustrata. Marburg,nbsp;1860.

Dietrich, Franz. Disputatie de cruce Ruthwellensi. Marburg, 1865.

Grein, Christian W. M. Zur Textkritik der angelsachsisch-en Dichter. Germania X, 416-429. The Vercelli poems, pp. 421, 423-425.

-ocr page 94-

Ixxxvi nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY

1869 Rieger, Max. Über Cynevulf. Zeitschrift fUr deutsche Philologie I, 215-226, 313-334. Discussion of the runenbsp;passages, pp. 219-226.

1874 Hammerich, Frederik. Aelteste christliche Epik der Angel-sachsen, Deutschen und Nordlander. Ein Beitrag zur Kirchengeschichte. Aus dem Danischen von Al. Michelsen.nbsp;Giitersloh, 1874. Text of Dream of the Rood 1-69, withnbsp;German translation.

1877 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kern, H. Angelsaksische Kleinigheden. Taalkundige Bij

dragen I, 193-209. Notes on An. 770, El. 531.

1878 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WÜLKER, Richard P. Ueber den Dichter Cynewulf. Anglia

I, 483-507.

1878 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SiEVERS, Eduard. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene.]

Anglia I, 573-581.

1879 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fritzsche, Arthur. Das angelsachsische Gedicht Andreas

und Cynewulf. Anglia II, 441-496. Also separately, Halle, 1879.

1879 Körner, Karl. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene.] Englische Siudien II, 252-262.

1879 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ten Brink, Bernhard. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs

Elene.] Anzeiger fUr deutsches AUerlum V, 53-70.

1880 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zupitza, Julius. Kleine Bemerkungen. Anglia III, 369-

372. Textual notes on Andreas 145, 483.

1881 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;CosijN, P. J. Anglosaxonica. Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche

Taal- en Leiterkunde I, 143-150. Textual notes on Elene.

1881 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Napier, Arthur S. Zu Andreas 1182. AngliaTV,A\\.

1882 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SiEVERS, Eduard. [Review of Körner, Einleitung.] Götting-

ische gelehrte Anzeigen, August 9, 1882, pp. 993-1001.

1881 Kluge, Friedrich. Anglosaxonica. Anglia IV, 105-106. Note on Andreas 1661.

1883 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Jansen, Gottiried. Beitrage zur Synonymik und Poetik

der allgemein als iicht anerkannten Dichtungen Cynewulfs. Münster, 1883.

1884 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ScHÜRMANN, Joseph. Darstellung der Syntax in Cynewulfs

Elene. Y-öxtm^’sNeuphilologische Studiën, Tio. A, pp. 287-395. Also separately, Paderborn, 1884.

1884 Ebert, Adolf. Über das angelsachsische Gedicht: Dernbsp;Traum vom heiligen Kreuze. Berichte über die Verhand-lungen der königlich sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-Historische Classe, XXXVI, 81-93.nbsp;1884 Holtbuer, Fritz. Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genitives

-ocr page 95-

Ixxxvii

1884

1884

1885

1885

1885

1886

1886

1886

1887

1887

1887

1887

1887

1887

1887

1888

BIBLIOGRAPHY

in Andreas, GuSlac, Phönix, dem heUigen Kreuz und der Höllenfahrt. Halle, 1884.

Kluge, Friedbich. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 2d ed.] Literaturblatt V, 138-139.

Varnhagen, Hermann. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 2d ed.] Deutsche Litteraturzeitung V, 426-427.

SiEVERS, Eduard. Zur Rhythmik des germanischen AUit-erationsverses. H. Beitrdge X, 451-545. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, pp. 516-518.

Ramhorst, Eriedrich. Das altenglische Gedicht vom heiligen Andreas und der Dichter Cynewulf. Berlin, 1885.

Rössger, Richard. Über den syntaktischen Gebrauch des Genitivs in Cynewulfs Crist, Elene und Juliana. Anglianbsp;VIH, 338-370. Also separately, Halle, 1885.

Zupitza, Julius. Zur Frage nach der Quelle von Cynewulfs Andreas. Zeitschrijt fUr deutsches Altertum XXX, 175-185.

Glöde, Otto. Untersuchungen tiber die QueUe von Cynewulf’s Elene. Anglia IX, 271-318. Also separately, Rostock, 1885, in briefer form but with introduction on thenbsp;history of the Cross.

Sarrazin, Gregor. Beowulf und Kynewulf. Anglia IX, 515-550.

Sievers, Eduard. Zur Rhythmik des germanischen Allit-erationsverses. HI. Beilrdge XH, 454-482. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, p. 478.

Baskervill, W. M. [Review of Wiilker, Bibliothek, 2. Band.) American Journal of Philology VIH, 95-97.

Erucht, Philipp. Metrisches und Sprachliches zu Cynewulfs Elene, Juliana und Crist auf Grund der von Sievers Beitr. X 209-314. 451-545 und von Luick Beitr. XI 470-492 veröfïentlichten Aufsatze. Greifswald, 1887.

Kent, Charles W. Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene. Halle, 1887.

Bright, James W. Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language Notes H, 160-164.

Baskervill, W. M. Other Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language Notes II, 302-304.

Bright, James W. Prof. Baskervill’s Notes. Modern Language Notes H, 304-306.

Napier, Arthur S. The Old English Poem The Fates of the Apostles. Academy XXXIV, 153.

-ocr page 96-

Ixxxviii

BIBLIOGRAPHY

1888 WÜLKER, Richard P. Die Bedeutung einer neuen Entdeck-ung für die angelsachsische Literaturgeschichte. Berichtenbsp;über die Verhandlungen der königlich sachsischen GeseU-schaft der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-Historische Classe,nbsp;XL, 209-218. With a facsimile of fol. 54ff.

1888 Cremer, Matthias. Metrische und sprachliche Unter-suchung der altenglischen Gedichte Andreas, . GuSlac,nbsp;Phoenix (Elene, Juliana, Crist). Ein Beitrag zur Cyne-wulffrage. Bonn, 1888.

1888 Prollius, Max. Ueber den syntactischen Gebrauch desnbsp;Conjunctivs in den Cynewulfschen Dichtungen Elene,nbsp;Juliana und Grist. Marburg, 1888.

1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Leiding, Hermann. Die Sprache der Cynewulfschen Dich

tungen Crist, Juliana und Elene. Marburg, 1888.

1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brenner, Oscar. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene,

3d ed.] Englische Studiën XIII, 480-482.

1889 Reussner, H. Adolf. Untersuchungen über die Syntax in dem angelsachsischen Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas.nbsp;Halle, 1889.

1889 Cook, Albert S. The Affinities of the Fata Apostolorum.

Modem Language Notes IV, 7-15.

1889 Napier, Arthur S. Odds and Ends. Modem Language Notes IV, 274-280. Note on An. 254-255.

1889 Sarrazin, Gregor. Die Fata Apostolorum und der Dichternbsp;Kynewulf. Anglia XH, 375-387.

1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WüLKER, Richard P. Zu Anglia XH, 375£f. Anglia XH,

464.

1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hinze, Wilhelm. Zum altenglischen Gedicht Andreas.

Erster Teil. Berlin, 1890.

1890 Bauer, Hermann. Ueber die Sprache und Mundart dernbsp;altenglischen Dichtungen Andreas, GuSlac, Phönix, hi.nbsp;Kreuz und Hollenfahrt Christi. Marburg, 1890.

1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;CosijN, P. J. Cynewulf’s Runenverzen. Verslagen en

Mededeelingen der koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen. Afdeeling Letterkunde. 3. Reeks, 7. Deel, pp. 54-64. Interpretation of the rune passages.

1891 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sievers, Eduard. Zu Cynewulf. Anglia XHI, 1-25. Dis

cussion of the rune passages.

1891 Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu alt- und mittelenglischen Dichtungen. Anglia XHI, 357-362. Textual notes onnbsp;Andreas 489, 1090, Elene 1277.

-ocr page 97-

BIBLIOGRAPHY


Ixxxix


1891


1892


1892


1892


1892


1893


1893


1894


1895

1895

1895

1895

1896

1896

1896

1896


1897


1898


Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur Textkritik altenglischer Dichtungen. Beitrdge XVI, 549-552. Textual notes onnbsp;Andreas.

Mather, Frank J. The Cynewulf Question from a Metrical Point of View. Modern Language Notes VII, 193-213.

CosijN, P. J. Aanteekeningen op den Beowulf. Leiden, 1892. Textual notes on Elene, p. 32.

Gollancz, Israel. Cynewulf’s Christ. An Eighth Century English Epic. London, 1892. Excursus on the runenbsp;passages, pp. 173-184.

Tweedie, W. M. Kent’s Cynewulf’s Elene. Modern Language Notes VII, 123-124. Note on Elene 348-349.

Cook, Albert S. The Date of the Old English Elene. Anglia XV, 9-20.

Wack, G. Artikel und Demonstrativpronomen in Andreas und Elene. Anglia XV, 209-220.

Taubert, Eugen M. Der Syntactische Gebrauch der Pra-positionen in dem angelsachsischen Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas. (Ein Beitrag zur angelsachsischen Grammatik.)nbsp;Leipzig, 1894.

Trautmann, Moritz. Der Andreas doch von Cynewulf. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 17-22.

Trautmann, Moritz. Zu Cynewulfs Andreas. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 22-23. Addenda to the preceding.

Sarrazin, Gregor. Noch einmal Kynewulfs Andreas. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 205-209.

Swaen, a. E. H. Notes on Cynewulf’s Elene. Anglia XVII, 123-124.

Price, M. B. Teutonic Antiquities in the Generally Acknowledged Cynewulfian Poetry. Leipzig, 1896.

CosijN, P. J. Anglosaxonica. III. Beitrdge XXI, 8-26. Textual notes on Andreas, pp. 8-21.

CosijN, P. J. Zu Andreas 575. Beitrdge XXI, 252.

Blount, Alma. The Phonetic and Grammatical Peculiarities of the Old English Poem Andreas. Presented to thenbsp;Faculty of the Cornell University for the degree of Doctornbsp;of Philosophy. June, 1896. (In Manuscript.)

Trautmann, Moritz. Wer hat die Schicksale der Apostel zuerst fiir den Schluss des Andreas erklart? Anglia, Beiblatt VII, 372-373.

Brandl, Alois. Zu Cynewulfs Fata Apostolorum. Archiv C, 330-334.


-ocr page 98-

xc nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY

1898 Trautmann, Moritz. Kynewulf der Bischof und Dichter.nbsp;(Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik, Heft I.) Bonn, 1898.nbsp;Discussion of the rune passages, pp. 43-70.

1898 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WÜLKER, Richard P. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der

Bischof und Dichter.] Anglia, Beiblatt IX, 161-166.

1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Buttenwieser, Ellen C. Studiën über die Verfasserschaft

des Andreas. Heidelberg, 1899.

1899 Emerson, Oliver F. The Legend of Joseph’s Bones in Old and Middle English. Modern Language Notes XIV, 331-334. Note on Elene 787.

1899 Trautmann, Moritz. Zu Cynewulfs Runenstellen. Bonner Beitrage II, 118-120. Addenda to the discussion of the runenbsp;passages in his Kynewulf der Bischof und Dichter.

1899 Simons, Richard. Cynewulfs Wortschatz. (Bonner Beitrage, Heft III.) Bonn, 1899.

1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Binz, G. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der Bischof und

Dichter.] Englische Studiën XXVI, 388-393.

1900 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sarrazin, Gregor. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der

Bischof und Dichter.] Zeitschrijt filr deutsche Philologie XXXII, 547-549.

1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Bourauel, Johannes. Zurnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quellen- und Verfasserfrage von

Andreas Crist und Fata. Bonner Beitrage XI, 65-132.

1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;alt- u. mittelenglischen

Dichtungen. XIV. Anglia XXIII, 516. Notes on Elene 377-378, 533-535.

1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zurnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quelle der altenglischen

Fata Apostolorum. Archiv CVI, 343-345.

1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Skeat, W. W., Andreas and Fata Apostolorum. In An

English Miscellany, pp. 408-420. Oxford, 1901.

1902 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;alt- u. mittelenglischen

Denkmalern. XVI. Anglia XXV, 386-392. Note on Elene 30f.

1902 Strunk, W. Notes on Cynewulf. Modern Language Notesnbsp;XVII, 371-373. Note on Elene 581.

1902 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Barnouw, a. J. Die Schicksale der Apostel doch ein unab-

hangiges Gedicht. Archiv CVIII, 371-375.

1903 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carleton F. Cynewulf and Alcuin. Publications

of the Modern Language Association XVIII, 308-334. Note on Elene 1277-1321.

1904 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Krapp, George P. Scurheard, Beowulf 1033, Andreas 1133.

Modern Language Notes XIX, 234.

-ocr page 99-

BIBLIOGRAPHY


xci


1904


1904


1904


1905


1905


1905


1905


1906


1906


1906


1906


1906


1907


1907

1907

1907

1907


1907


Klaeber, Fr. Emendations in Old English Poems. Modern Philology II, 141-146. Note on Fates of the Apostles 47.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu Cynewulfs Elene v. 140. Anglia, Beiblatt XV, 73-74.

Klaeber, Fr. Zu altenglischen Dichtungen. Archiv CXIII 146-149. Notes on Soul and Body 5, Elene 140-141, 918-919.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Die Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene. Zeitschrift fiir deutsche Philologie XXXVII, 1-19.

Schwarz, Franz. Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ. Fine metrische Untersuchung. Königsberg, 1905.

Krapp, George P. Notes on the Andreas. Modern Philology II, 403-410.

Brandl, Alois. Zum ags. Gedichte Traumgesicht vom Kreuze Christi. Sitzungsberichte der königlich preussischennbsp;Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1905, pp. 716-723.

Klaeber, Fr. [Review of Cook, Dream of the Rood.] Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 97-102.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. II. Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 176-178.

Imelmann, Rudolf. [Review of Holthausen, Cynewulfs Elene.] Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 225-226.

Klaeber, Fr. Notizen zu Cynewulfs Elene. Anglia XXIX, 271-272.

Herzeeld, Georg. [Review of Cook, Dream of the Rood.] Archiv CXVII, 187-189.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur Textkritik altenglischer Dichtungen. Englische Studiën XXXVII, 198-211.

Grattan, J. H. G. [Review of Krapp, Andreas and the Fates of the Apostles.] Modern Language Review II, 175-176.

Cook, Albert S. Dream of the Rood 54. Modern Language Notes XXII, 207.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. III. Anglia, Beiblatt XVIII, 77-78. Note on Elene 531-535.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. IV. Anglia, Beiblatt XVIII, 201-208. Notes on Elene 532,nbsp;1164, 1277.

Klaeber, Fr. Cynewulf’s Elene 1262f. Journal of English and Germanic Philology VI, 197.


-ocr page 100-

xcii nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY

1907 Trautmann, Moritz. Berichtigungen, Erklarungen und Vermutungen zu Cynewulfs Werken. Bonner Beitragenbsp;XXIII, 85-146. Notes on the rune passages, pp. 137-139,nbsp;143-146.

1907 Sarrazin, Gregor. Zur Chronologie und Verfasserfrage angelsachsischer Dichtungen. Englische Studiën XXXVIII,nbsp;145-195. “Kynewulf,” pp. 145-158; “Andreas,” pp, 158-170.

1907 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carlexon F. The Autobiographical Element in the

Cynewulfian Rune Passages. Englische Studiën XXXVIII, 196-233. Interpretation of the Elene rune passage, pp.nbsp;203-219.

1908 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carlexon F. Irish-Latin Influence in Cynewulfian

Texts. Englische Studiën XL, 1-29.

1908 Von der Warxh, Johann J. Metrisch-sprachliches und Textkritisches zu Cynewulfs Werken. Halle, 1908.

1908 Jansen, Karl. Die Cynewulf-Forschung von ihren Anfangen bis zur Gegenwart. (Bonner Beitrage, Heft XXIV.)nbsp;Bonn, 1908.

1908 Klaeber, Fr. Jottings on the Andreas. Archiv CXX, 153-156.

1910 Kopas, Wilhelm. Die Grundzüge der Satzverknüpfung innbsp;Cynewulfs Schriften. Breslau, 1910.

1910 Holxhausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. XI. Anglia, Beiblatt XXI, 174-176. Textual notes on Fates ofnbsp;the Apostles and Elene.

1910 Holxhausen, Ferdinand. Zur Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene. Archiv CXXV, 83-88.

1910 Richter, Carl. Chronologische Studiën zur angelsachsischen Literatur auf Grund sprachlich-metrischer Kriterien.nbsp;Halle, 1910. The Vercelli poems, pp. 37-43, 47-48, 65.

1910 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Schmitz, Theodor. Die Sechstakter in der altenglischen

Dichtung. Anglia XXXIH, 1-76, 172-218. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, pp. 5-7, 24-26, 58-63.

1911 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Schmitz, Theodor. Die Cynewulf-Forschung 1908 und

1909. Anglia, Beiblatt XXII, 337-341. Addenda to Jansen, Die Cynewulf-Forschung.

1912 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. [Review of Holthausen, Cynewulfs Elene,

2d ed.] Englische Studiën XLIV, 392-395.

1912 Tupper, Frederick, Jr. The Cynewulfian Runes of the Religious Poems. Modern Language Notes XXVH, 131-137.

-ocr page 101-

1913


1913


1915


1916


1917


1917


1917


1918


1918


1919


1919


1920


1920


1920


1920


1920


1921


1921


BIBLIOGRAPHY


XClll


Sareazin, Gregor. Von Kadmon bis Kynewulf. Eine litterarhistorische Studie. Berlin, 1913.

Trapp, Walter. Zum Versbau Cynewulfs. Bonn, 1913. Textual notes, pp. 44-55.

WuTH, Alfred. Aktionsarten der Verba bei Cynewulf. Weida i. Thür., 1915.

Monroe, B.S. Notes on the Anglo-Saxon Andreas. Modern Language Notes XXXI, 374-377.

Kern, J. H. Altenglische Varia. Englische Studiën LI, 1-15. Textual notes on Elene.

Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu altenglischen Denkmalern.

Englische Studiën LI, 180-188. Textual notes on Elene. Perkins, Ruth. On the Sources of the Fata Apostolorum.

Modern Language Notes XXXII, 159-161.

Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. IV. Anglia XLII, 99-124.

Kock, Ernst A. Jubilee Jaunts and Jottings. 250 Contributions to the Interpretation and Prosody of Old West Teutonic Alliterative Poetry. Lunds Universitels Ars-skrift, NF., Avd. 1, Bd. 14, Nr. 26.

Cook, Albert S. The Authorship of the OE. Andreas.

Modern Language Notes XXXIV, 418-419.

Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. V. Anglia XLIII, 298-312.

Holthausen, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dichtungen.

Anglia, Beiblatt XXXI, 25-32.

Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. VI. Anglia XLIV, 97-114; VII. Anglianbsp;XLIV, 245-260.

Hamilton, George L. The Sources of the Fates of the Apostles and Andreas. Modern Language Notes XXXV,nbsp;385-395.

Holthausen, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dichtungen.

Anglia XLIV, 346-356.

Grattan, J. H. G. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene, Phoenix, and Physiologus.] Modern Language Reviewnbsp;XV, 177-178.

Kock, Ernst nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;A. Interpretations and Emendations of

Early English Texts. VHI. Anglia XLV, 105-131. Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gedichten.

Anglia, Beiblatt XXXH, 136-138.


-ocr page 102-

xciv nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY

1921 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Klaeber, Fr. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene,

Phoenix, and Physiologus.] Englische SMien LV, 280-285.

1922 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ekwall, Eilert. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene,

Phoenix, and Physiologus.) Anglia, Beiblatt XXXIII, 61-67.

1922 Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. IX. Anglia XLVI, 63-96; X. Anglianbsp;XL VI, 173-190.

1922 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. Plain Points and Puzzles. Sixty Notes

on Old English Poetry. Lunds Unhersitets Arsskrift, NF., Avd. 1, Bd. 17, Nr. 7.

1923 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early

English Texts. XI. Anglia XLVII, 264-273.

1924 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu altenglischen Dichtungen.

Anglia, Beiblatt XXXV, 276-277. Note on El. 17.

1924 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. The Old English Andreas and Bishop Acca

of Hexham. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences XXVI, 245-332.

1925 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Bitter Beer-Drinking. Modern Language

Notes XL, 285-288.

1925 SiEVERS, Eduard. Zu Cynewulf. In Neusprachliche Studiën {Die Neueren Sprachen, 6. Beiheft), pp. 60-81.

-ocr page 103- -ocr page 104- -ocr page 105-

ANDREAS

Hwast! We gefrunan on fyrndagum twelfe under tunglum tireadige haeled,

)?eodnes Jjegnas. No hira j^rym alaeg campraedenne Jjonne cumbol hneotan,

5 sySSan hie gedasldon, swa him dryhten sylf, heofona heahcyning, hlyt getaehte.

paet waeron maere men ofer eorhan, frome folctogan ond fyrdhwate,nbsp;rofe rincas, ])onne rond ond handnbsp;10 on herefelda helm ealgodon,

on meotudwange. Waes hira Matheus sum, se mid ludeum ongan godspell aerestnbsp;wordum writan wundorcraefte.nbsp;pam halig god hlyt geteodenbsp;15 ut on pset igland peer aenig pa gitnbsp;ellpeodigra eSles ne mihtenbsp;blaedes brucan. Oft him bonena handnbsp;on herefelda hearde gesceode.

Eal wass paet mearcland morSre bewunden,

20 feondes facne, folcstede gumena, haeleSa ehel. Nass pasr hlafes wistnbsp;werum on pam wonge, ne waeteres dryncnbsp;to bruconne, ah hie blod ond fel,nbsp;lira flaeschoman, feorrancumenra,

25 Segon geond pa peode. Swelc waes peaw hira paet hie aeghwylcne ellSeodigranbsp;dydan him to mose metepearfendum,nbsp;para pe paet ealand utan sohte.

Swylc waes paes folces freoSoleas tacen,

30 unlaedra eafoS, paet hie eagena gesihh, hettend heorogrimme, heafodgimmas

4 campraedenne] cam raedenne 6 hlyt] lyt 31 hettend] hetted heafodgimmas] heafod gimme

-ocr page 106-

4 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ANDREAS

agetton gealgmode gara ordum.

SySSan him geblendan bitere tosomne, dryas jjurh dwolcrseft, drync unheorne,

35 se onwende gewit, wera inge)7anc,

heortan on hreSre, (hyge waes oncyrred), jjaet hie ne murndan aefter mandreame,nbsp;hasle)? heorograedige, ac hie hig ond gaersnbsp;for meteleaste meSe gedrehte.

40 pa waes Matheus to paere maeran byrig cumen in J^a ceastre. paer waes cirm micelnbsp;geond Mermedonia, manfulra hloS,nbsp;fordenera gedraeg, syp)?an deofles pegnasnbsp;geascodon aeSelinges siS.

45 Eodon him pa togenes, garum gehyrsted, lungre under linde, (nalas late waeron),nbsp;eorre aescberend, to pam orlege.

Hie pam halgan paer handa gebundon ond faestnodon feondes craefte,

50 haeleS hellfuse, ond his heafdes segl

abreoton mid billes ecge. HwaeSre he in breostum pa git herede in heortan heofonrices weard,nbsp;peah Se he atres drync atulne onfenge.

Eadig ond onmod, he mid elne forS 55 wyrSode wordum wuldres aldor,nbsp;heofonrices weard, halgan stefne,nbsp;of carcerne. Him waes Cristes lofnbsp;on fyrhSlocan faeste bewunden.

He pa wepende weregum tearum 60 his sigedryhten sargan reorde

grette, gumena brego, geomran stefne, weoruda wilgeofan, ond pus wordum cwaeS:

“Hu me elpeodige inwitwrasne searonet seowaS! A ic symles waesnbsp;65 on wega gehwam willan pines

georn on mode; nu Surh geohSa sceal daede fremman swa pa dumban neat.

32 agetton] ageton 33 geblendan] geblondan 36 on] Not in MS.

43 Jjegnas] Jjegn at end of page 64 seowaS] seoSaS

-ocr page 107-

ANDREAS

pu ana canst ealra gehygdo, meotud mancynnes, mod in hre'Sre.

70 Gif pin willa sie, wuldres aldor, p8et me wserlogan waepna ecgum,nbsp;sweordum, aswebban, ic beo sona gearunbsp;to adreoganne past bu, drihten min,nbsp;engla eadgifa, ebelleasum,

75 dugeba daedfruma, deman wille.

Forgif me to are, aelmihtig god, leoht on pissum life, py Ises ic lungre scyle,nbsp;ablended in burgum, aefter billhetenbsp;purh hearmcwide heorugraedigra,

80 laSra leodsceaSena, leng prowian edwitspraece. Ic to anum pe,nbsp;middangeardes weard, mod stapolige,nbsp;faeste fyrhcSlufan, ond pe, faeder engla,nbsp;beorht blaedgifa, biddan willenbsp;85 lt;5aet bu me ne gescyrige mid scyldhetum,nbsp;werigum wrohtsmiSum, on pone wyrrestan,nbsp;dugoSa demend, deab ofer eorban.”

/Efter pyssum wordum com wuldres tacen halig of heofenum, swylce hadre seglnbsp;90 to pam carcerne. paer gecybed wearSnbsp;paet halig god helpe gefremede,

Sa wearb gehyred heofoncyninges stefn wraetlic under wolcnum, wordhleoSres swegnbsp;maeres peodnes. He his magupegnenbsp;95 under hearmlocan haelo ond frofrenbsp;beadurofum ahead beorhtan stefne:

“Ic pe. Matheus, mine sylle sybbe under swegle. Ne beo Su on sefan to forht,nbsp;ne on mode ne murn. Ic pe mid wunigenbsp;100 ond pe alyse of pyssum leoSubendum,nbsp;ond ealle pa menigo pe pe mid wunia'5nbsp;on nearonedum. pe is neorxnawang,nbsp;blaeda beorhtost, boldwela faegrost,

7l wserlogan] wser lo gan with second 1 erased after o 89 segl] s^gl 99 ne murn] ne ne murn 101 Ipe ])e] Second Jgt;c above the line

-ocr page 108-

6 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ANDREAS

hama hyhtlicost, halegum mihtum 105 torht ontyned. J)3er Su tyres most,nbsp;to widan feore willan brucan.

GeJjola j^eoda jjrea! Nis seo jjrah micel })aet Jje waerlogan witebendum,nbsp;synnige Surh searocrseft, swencan motan.

110 Ic )je Andreas sedre onsende

to hleo ond to hrobre in })as haeSenan burg.

He be alysetS of Jjyssum leodhete.

Is to ))8ere tide taelmet hwile emne mid sobe seofon ond twentignbsp;115 nihtgerimes, ]raet bu of nede most,nbsp;sorgum geswenced, sigore gewyrbod,nbsp;hweorfan of henbum in gehyld godes.”

Gewat him )ja se halga helm aelwihta, engla scyppend, to ham uplicannbsp;120 ebelrice. He is on riht cyning,

stabolfsest styrend, in stowa gehwam.

Da waes Matheus miclum onbryrded niwan stefne. Nihthelm toglad,nbsp;lungre leorde, Leoht aefter com,

125 daegredwoma. Dugub samnade, haebne hildfrecan, heapum hrungon,

(gubsearo gullon, garas hrysedon), bolgenmode, under bordhreoban.

Woldon cunnian hwaeber cwice lifdon 130 ha he on carcerne clommum faestenbsp;hleoleasan wic hwile wunedon,nbsp;hwylcne hie to aete aerest mihtonnbsp;aefter fyrstmearce feores beraedan.

Haefdon hie on rune ond on rimcraefte 135 awriten, waelgraedige, wera endestaef,nbsp;hwaenne hie to mose metehearfendumnbsp;on haere werheode weorban sceoldon.

Cirmdon caldheorte, (corbor obrum getang),

109 synnige] synne 117 hweorfan] hweorfest 118 Gewat him] ge him 120 ebelrice] eSel rice, the final e followed by s, partly erased, and by a commanbsp;136 hwaenne] hwaene

-ocr page 109-

ANDEEAS

reSe rsesboran. Rihtes ne gimdon,

140 meotudes mildse. Oft hira mod onwod under dimscuan deofles larum,nbsp;jjonne hie unlaedra eafeSum gelyfdon.

Hie Sa gemetton modes glawne, haligne hsele, under heolstorlocannbsp;145 bidan beadurofne him beorht cyning,nbsp;engla ordfruma, unnan wolde.

Da waes first agan frumraedenne {^inggemearces butan ]7rim nihtum,nbsp;swa hit waelwulfas awriten haefdonnbsp;150 bast hie banhringas abrecan jjohton,nbsp;lungre tolysan lie ond sawle,nbsp;ond bonne todaelan dugube ond geogoSe,nbsp;werum to wiste ond to wilbege,nbsp;faeges flaeschoman. Feorh ne bemurndan,

155 graedige gubrincas, hu baes gastes sib aefter swyltcwale geseted wurde.

Swa hie symble ymb britig biiig gehedon nihtgerimes; waes him neod micelnbsp;bset hie tobrugdon blodigum ceaflumnbsp;160 fira flaeschoman him to foddorbege.

pa waes gemyndig, se Se middangeard gestaSelode strangum mihtum,nbsp;hu he in ellbeodigum yrmSum wunode,nbsp;belocen leoSubendum, pe oft his lufan adregnbsp;165 for Ebreum ond Israhelum;nbsp;swylee he ludea galdorcraeftumnbsp;wiSstod stranglice. pa sio stefn gewearSnbsp;gehered of heofenum, ]gt;xt se halga wernbsp;in Achaia, Andreas, waes,

170 (leode laerde on lifes weg),

ba him cirebaldum cininga wuldor, meotud mancynnes, modhord onleac,nbsp;weoruda drihten, ond bus wordum cwaeS:nbsp;“Du scealt feran ond friS laedan,

142 eafeSum] eaueSum 145 b®s] waes 164 oft] of

-ocr page 110-

ANDREAS

Swa is ))8Ere menigo jjeaw sengum ne willa?5nbsp;feores geunnannbsp;on Mermedonia

Paer sceall feorhgedal, sefter wyr)?an.

175 siSe gesecan, j^cer sylfsetan card weardiga'S, eSel healdajjnbsp;morSorcraeftum.

Jjaet hie uncucSra on Jjam folcstedenbsp;180 sy]5]?an manfullenbsp;onfinda}? feasceaftne.nbsp;earmlic ylda cwealm,

Baer ic seomian wat pinne sigebroSor mid pam burgwarum bendum faestne.

185 Nu biS fore preo niht paet he on paere peode sceal fore haeSenra handgewinnenbsp;purh gares gripe gast onsendan,nbsp;ellorfusne, butan öu aer cyme.”

.iEdre him Andreas agef andsware:

190 “Hu maeg ic, dryhten min, ofer deop gelad fore gefremman on feorne wegnbsp;swa hraedlice, heofona scyppend,nbsp;wuldres waldend, swa Su worde becwist?

Daet maeg engel pin eab geferan,

195 halig of heofenum con him holma begang, sealte saestreamas ond swanrade,nbsp;warobfaruba gewinn ond waeterbrogan,nbsp;wegas ofer widland. Ne synt me winas cube,nbsp;eorlas elpeodige, ne paer aeniges watnbsp;200 haeleSa gehygdo, ne me herestraetanbsp;ofer cald waeter cube sindon.”

Him ba ondswarude ece dryhten:

“Eala, Andreas, past bu a woldest pass sibfaetes saene weorpan!

205 Nis paet uneabe eallwealdan gode to gefremmanne on foldwege,nbsp;baet sio ceaster hider on pas cneorissenbsp;under swegles gang aseted wyrbe,nbsp;breogostol breme, mid pam burgwarum,

210 gif hit worde becwib wuldres agend.

195 halig] Not in MS. 196 sealte] A letter erased between s and e saestreamas] sae stearmas

-ocr page 111-

ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;9

Ne meaht Su Jjses siSfaetes ssene weorSan, ne on gewitte to wac, gif öu wel )?encestnbsp;wiS Jjinne waldend waere gehealdan,nbsp;treowe tacen. Beo tSu on tid gearu;

215 ne maeg )7aes aerendes ylding wyr'San.

Du scealt ])a fore geferan ond fjin feorh beran in gramra gripe, 6aer guögewinnnbsp;jjurh haeSenra hildewoman,nbsp;beorna beaducraeft, geboden wyrSeS.

220 Scealtu aeninga mid aerdaege, emne to morgene, aet meres endenbsp;ceol gestigan ond on cald waeternbsp;brecan ofer baebweg. Hafa bletsungenbsp;ofer middangeard mine, Jjaer 6u fere!”

225 Gewat him Jja se halga healdend ond wealdend, upengla fruma, ebel secan,nbsp;middangeardes weard, J^one maeran ham,

])aer sobfaestra sawla moton aefter lices hryre lifes brucan.

230 J)a waes aerende aebelum cempan

aboden in burgum, ne waes him blea‘5 hyge, ah he waes anraed ellenweorces,nbsp;heard ond higerof, nalas hildlata,nbsp;gearo, gube fram, to godes campe.

235 Gewat him pa on uhtan mid aerdaege ofer sandhleobu to saes farube,

Jjriste on ge}?ance, ond his jjegnas mid, gangan on greote. Garsecg hlynede,nbsp;beoton brimstreamas. Se beorn waes on hyhte,

240 sybjjan he on warube widfaebme scip modig gemette. pa com morgentorhtnbsp;beacna beorhtost ofer breomo sneowan,nbsp;halig of heolstre. Heofoncandel blacnbsp;ofer lagoflodas. He baer lidweardas,

245 Jjrymlice piy ]7egnas gemette, modiglice menn, on merebate

219 wyrSeSJ wyrdeS 227 weard] we^rd 245 gemette] Not in MS.

-ocr page 112-

10

ANDREAS

sittan siSfrome, swylce hie ofer sse comon. pset wses drihten sylf, dugeSa wealdend,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, mid his englum twam.

250 Waeron hie on gescirplan scipferendum, eorlas onlice ealiSendum,nbsp;ponne hie on flodes faeSm ofer feorne wegnbsp;on cald waeter ceolum lacaö.

Hie t5a gegrette, se Se on greote stod,

255 fus on faroSe, faegn reordade:

“Hwanon comon ge ceolum licSan, macraeftige menn, on merepissan,nbsp;ane aegflotan? Hwanon eagorstreamnbsp;ofer yöa gewealc eowic brohte?”

260 Him Sa ondswarode aelmihti god,

swa paet ne wiste, se Se paes wordes bad, hwaet se manna waes meSelhegendra,nbsp;pe he Jjaer on waroSe wiSj^ingode:

“We of Marmedonia maegSe syndon 265 feorran geferede. Us mid flode baernbsp;on hranrade heahstefn naca,nbsp;snellic saemearh, snude bewunden,nbsp;oSpaet we pissa leoda land gesohton,nbsp;waere bewrecene, swa us wind fordraf.”

270 Him pa Andreas eaSmod oncwaeS:

“Wolde ic pe biddan, peh ic pe beaga lyt, sincweorSunga, syllan meahte,nbsp;paet Su us gebrohte brante ceole,nbsp;hea hornscipe, ofer hwaeles eSelnbsp;275 on paere masgSe. BiS Se meorS wiS god,nbsp;paet Su us on lade liSe weorSe.”

Eft him ondswarode aeSelinga helm of ySlide, engla scippend:

“Ne magon paer gewunian widferende,

280 ne paer elpeodige eardes brucaS, ah in paere ceastre cwealm prowiaS,nbsp;pa Se feorran pyder feorh gelaedap,

255 faegn] fraegn 268 ))issa] J)iss 271 biddan] Inserted above the line

-ocr page 113-

11

ANDREAS

ond )5U wilnast nu ofer widne mere |38et Su on {ja feegSe pine feore spilde.”

285

Him p3. Andreas agef ondsware:

“Usic lust hweteS on pa. leodmearce, mycel modes hiht, to psere maeran byrig,

Jreoden leofesta, gif bu us })ine wilt on merefarobe miltse gecyban.”

290

Him ondswarode engla Jreoden, neregend fira, of nacan stefne:

“We be estlice mid us willab ferigan freolice ofer fisces baebnbsp;efne to Jram lande paer pe lust mynebnbsp;295 to gesecanne, sybban ge eowrenbsp;gafulrasdenne agifen habbab,nbsp;sceattas gescrifene, swa eow scipweardas,nbsp;aras ofer ybbord, unnan willab.”

Him pa ofstlice Andreas wib,

300 winejrearfende, wordum meelde;

“Naebbe ic faeted gold ne feohgestreon, welan ne wiste ne wira gespann,

landes ne locenra beaga, Jraet ic pe maege lust ahwettan, willan in worulde, swa bu worde becwist.”

305 Him pa beorna breogo, Jraer he on bolcan saet, ofer waroba geweorp wibjjingode:

“Hu gewearb pe J^aes, wine leofesta, baet bu saebeorgas secan woldes,nbsp;merestreama gemet, mabmum bedaeled,

310 ofer cald cleofu ceoles neosan?

Nafast pe to frofre on farobstraete hlafes wiste ne hlutternenbsp;drync to dugobe. Is se drohtab strangnbsp;Jjam pe lagolade lange cunna}).”

315

Da him Andreas burh ondsware, wis on gewitte, wordhord onleac:

“Ne gedafenab pe, nu pe dryhten geaf welan ond wiste ond woruldspede,

288 Su us] Sus 309 bedseled] bedaeleb 312 hlutterne] hlutterne

-ocr page 114-

12

ANDREAS

Saet Su ondsware mid oferhygdum,

320 sece sarcwide. Selre bi'S aeghwam i^aet he eabmedum ellorfusnenbsp;oncnawe cublice, swa Crist behead,nbsp;})eoden I?rymfaest. We his i^egnas syndnbsp;gecoren to cempum. He is cyning on riht,nbsp;325 wealdend ond wyrhta wuldor)7rymmes,nbsp;an ece god eallra gesceafta,nbsp;swa he ealle befehS anes craefte,nbsp;hefon ond eorban, halgum mihtum,nbsp;sigora selost. He Saet sylfa cwae'S,

330 fseder folca gehwaes, ond us feran het geond ginne grund gasta streonan:

‘Faraö nu geond ealle eorban sceatas emne swa wide swa waeter bebugeS,nbsp;oS6e stedewangas straete gelicga]j.

335 Bodiab aefter burgum beorhtne geleafan ofer foldan faeSm. Ic eow freoSo healde.

Ne öurfan ge on pa fore fraetwe laedan, gold ne seolfor. Ic eow goda gehwaesnbsp;on eowerne agenne dom est ah wette. ’

340 Nu Su seolfa miht siS userne

gehyran hygejjancol. Ic sceal hraSe cunnan hwaet Su us to duguSum gedon wille.”

Him Jja ondsw’arode ece dryhten:

“Gif ge syndon J^egnas ])aes pe J?rym ahof 345 ofer middangeard, swa ge me secga]),nbsp;ond ge geheoldon J^aet eow se halga bead,nbsp;Jjonne ic eow mid gefean ferian willenbsp;ofer brimstreamas, swa ge benan sint.”nbsp;pa in ceol stigon collenfyrhSe,

350 ellenrofe, aeghwylcum wearS |on merefaroSe mod geblissod.

Da ofer ySa geswing Andreas ongann mereliSendum miltsa biddannbsp;wuldres aldor, ond pus wordum cwseS:

342 dugutSum] dugudum

323 his] is 332 sceatas] c corrected from t 343 ece] gee

-ocr page 115-

ANDREAS

13

355

‘Forgife ])e dryhten domweorSunga, willan in worulde ond in wuldre blsd,nbsp;meotud manncynnes, swa Su me hafastnbsp;on Jjyssum siSfsete sybbe gecybed!”

Gesaet him )7a se halga helmwearde neah,

360 aebele be sebelum. Aïfre ic ne hyrde }?on cymlicor ceol gehladennenbsp;heahgestreonum. Haeleb in saeton,nbsp;jjeodnas brymfulle, J^egnas wlitige.

Da reordode rice jjeoden,

365 ece aelmihtig, heht his engel gan, maerne magujjegn, ond mete syllan,nbsp;frefran feasceafte ofer flodes wylm,

})aet hie jje eab mihton ofer ySa gejjring drohtab adreogan. pa gedrefed wearS,

370 onhrered hwaelmere. Hornfisc plegode, glad geond garsecg, ond se graega maswnbsp;waslgifre wand. Wedercandel swearc,nbsp;windas weoxon, waegas grundon,nbsp;streamas styredon, strengas gurron,

375 waedo gewaette. Waeteregsa stod preata prybum. pegnas wurdonnbsp;acolmode. Ainig ne wendenbsp;paet he lifgende land begete,nbsp;para pe mid Andreas on eagorstreamnbsp;380 ceol gesohte. Nass him cub pa gytnbsp;hwa pam saïflotan sund wisode.

Him pa se halga on holmwege ofer argeblond, Andreas pa git,nbsp;pegn peodenhold, pane gesaegde,

385 ricum raesboran, pa he gereordod was;

“De pissa swaesenda sobfaest meotud, lifes leohtfruma, lean forgilde,nbsp;weoruda waldend, ond pe wist gife,nbsp;heofonlicne hlaf, swa bu hyldo wib menbsp;390 ofer firigendstream freode gecybdest!

359 helmwearde] holm wearde 367 feasceafte] fea sceaftne

-ocr page 116-

14

ANDREAS

Nu synt gejjreade {jegnas mine, geonge guSrincas. Garsecg hlymmeö,nbsp;geofon geotende. Grund is onhrered,

, deope gedrefed, duguö is geswenced,

395 modigra maegen myclum gebysgod.”

Him of helman oncwaeb haeleba scyppend:

“Laet nu geferian flotan userne, lid to lande ofer lagufassten,nbsp;ond jjonne gebidan beornas Jjine,

400 aras on earde, hwaenne Su eft cyme.”

Edre him j^a eorlas agefan ondsware,

))egnas ))rohthearde, Jjafigan ne woldon Saet hie forleton ast lides stefnannbsp;leofne lareow ond him land curon:

405 “Hwider hweorfab we hlafordlease, geomormode, gode orfeorme,nbsp;synnum wunde, gif we swicab jje?

We biob lahe on landa gehwam, folcum fracoSe, Jionne fira beam,

410 ellenrofe, seht besitta]?,

hwylc hira selost symle gelEeste hlaforde set hilde, jjonne hand ond rondnbsp;on beaduwange billum forgrundennbsp;set nihplegan nearu J?rowedon.”

415 pa reordade rice Jjeoden,

wserfaest cining, word stunde ahof:

“Gif (5u pegn sie prymsittendes, wuldorcyninges, swa Su worde becwist,nbsp;rece J^a gerynu, hu he reordberendnbsp;420 laerde under lyfte. Lang is )jes siSfsetnbsp;ofer fealuwne flod; frefra pinenbsp;msecgas on mode. Mycel is nu genanbsp;lad ofer lagustream, land swibe feorrnbsp;to gesecanne. Sund is geblonden,

425 grund wiS greote. God eaSe mseg heaSoliSendum helpe gefremman.”

393 geofon] heofon 394 duguS] dugud 396 helman] holme 413 forgrunden] fore grunden 424 Sund] sand

-ocr page 117-

IS

ANDREAS

Ongan pa. gleawlice gingran sine, wuldorspedige weras wordum trymman:nbsp;“Ge )5aet gehogodon, pa ge on holm stigon,nbsp;430 pxt ge on fara folc feorh gelaeddon,nbsp;ond for dryhtnes lufan deaS Jjrowodon,nbsp;on Ailmyrcna eSelricenbsp;sawle gesealdon. Ic Jjaet sylfa wat,nbsp;peet us gescyIdeS scyppend engla,

435 weoruda dryhten. Waeteregesa sceal, geSyd ond geSreatod Jjurh JjryScining,nbsp;lagu lacende, liSra wyrSan.

Swa gesaelde iu, peet we on SEebate ofer waruhgewinn waeda cunnedan,

440 faroSridende. Frecne Jjuhton egle ealada. Eagorstreamasnbsp;beoton bordstaeSu, brim oft oncwaeS,nbsp;yb oberre. Hwilum upp as todnbsp;of brimes bosme on bates faeSmnbsp;445 egesa ofer ySlid. Aïlmihtig p^r,nbsp;meotud mancynnes, on merejjyssannbsp;beorht basnode. Beornas wurdonnbsp;forhte on mode, fribes wilnedon,nbsp;miltsa to maerum. pa seo menigo ongannbsp;450 clypian on ceole, cyning sona aras,nbsp;engla eadgifa, ybum stilde,nbsp;waeteres waelmum. Windas ])reade,nbsp;sae sessade, smylte wurdonnbsp;merestreama gemeotu. Da ure mod ahlohnbsp;455 sybban we gesegon under swegles gangnbsp;windas ond waegas ond waeterbrogannbsp;forhte gewordne for frean egesan.

Forpan ic eow to sobe secgan wille, paet naefre forlaeteb lifgende godnbsp;460 eorl on eorban, gif his ellen deah.”

Swa hleobrode halig cempa, beawum gepancul. pegnas laerde

453 sae sessade] saes essade

-ocr page 118-

16

ANDREAS

eadig oreta, eorlas trymede, oSSaet hie semninga slaep ofereode,

465 meSe be maeste. Mere sweoberade, yba origin eft oncyrde,nbsp;hreoh holmjiracu. pa pam halgan wearSnbsp;aefter gryrehwile gast geblissod.

Ongan Sa reordigan raedum snottor,

470 wis on gewitte, wordlocan onspeonn:

“Naefre ic sselidan selran mette, macrasftigran, pass Se me pynceö,nbsp;rowend rofran, raedsnotterran,nbsp;wordes wisran. Ic wille pe,

475 eorl unforcub, anre nu gena

bene biddan, peah ic pe beaga lyt, sincweorSunga, syllan mihte,nbsp;faetedsinces. Wolde ic freondscipe,nbsp;peoden prymfaest, pinne, gif ic mehte,

480 begitan godne. paes Su gife hleotest, haligne hyht on heofonprymme,nbsp;gif Su lidwerigum larna pinranbsp;este wyrbest. Wolde ic anes to Se,nbsp;cynerof haeleS, crsftes neosan,

485 Saet Su me getaehte, nu pe tir cyning ond miht forgef, manna scyppend,nbsp;hu Su waegflotan waere bestemdon,nbsp;saehengeste, sund wisige.

Ic waes on gifeSe iu ond nu pa 490 syxtyne siSum on saebate,

mere hrerendum mundum freorig, eagorstreamas, (is Sys ane ma),nbsp;swa ic aefre ne geseah aenigne mann,nbsp;prySbearn haeleSa, pe gelicne,

495 steoran ofer staefnan. Streamwelm hwileS, beatep brimstaeSo. Is pes bat ful scrid,nbsp;faereS famigheals, fugole gelicostnbsp;glides on geofone. Ic georne wat

479 pinne] pine 483 este] est 489 pa] Not in MS. 491 hrerendum] r erased before this word 494 haeleSa] hsele'S 496 beatep] beatap

-ocr page 119-

17

ANDREAS

))aet ic sefre ne geseah ofer ySlade 500 on saeleodan syllicran craeft.

Is })on geliccost swa he on landsceare stille stande, ]5aer hine storm ne mseg,nbsp;wind awecgan, ne waeterflodasnbsp;brecan brondstaefne, hwEebere on brim snowebnbsp;505 snel under segle. Du eart seolfa geong,nbsp;wigendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod,nbsp;hafast be on fyrhbe, faroblacende,nbsp;eorles ondsware. Aïghwylces canstnbsp;worda for worulde wislic andgit.”

510 Him ondswarode ece dryhten:

“Oft baet gesaeleb, we on saelade, scipum under scealcum, bonn^ sceor cymeS,nbsp;brecaS ofer bseSweg, brimhengestum.

Hwilum us on ybum earfoblice 515 gesaeleS on saewe, beh we siS nesan,nbsp;frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maegnbsp;manna aenigne ofer meotudes estnbsp;lungre gelettan; ah him lifes geweald,nbsp;se be brimu bindeb, brune ybanbsp;520 byb ond breatab. He beodum scealnbsp;racian mid rihte, se be rodor ahofnbsp;ond gefaestnode folmum sinum,nbsp;worhte ond wrebede, wuldras fyldenbsp;beorhtne boldwelan, swa gebledsod wearbnbsp;525 engla ebel b^^h his anes miht.

Forban is gesyne, sob orgete, cub oncnawen, b®t cyninges eartnbsp;begen gebungen, brymsittendes,nbsp;forban be sona saeholm oncneow,

530 garsecges begang, b^et gif® haefdes haliges gastes. Haern eft onwand,nbsp;aryba geblond. Egesa gestilde,nbsp;widfaebme waeg. Waedu swaeborodonnbsp;seobban hie ongeton pset be god hasfde

499 ySlade] yS lafe 501 landsceare] Ian sceare

-ocr page 120-

18

ANDREAS

535 wsere bewunden, se Se wuldres bleed gestaSolade strangum mihtum.”

pa hleoSrade halgan stefne cempa collenferhS, cyning wyrSude,nbsp;wuldres waldend, ond pus wordum cwaeb:

540 “Wes Su gebledsod, brego mancynnes, dryhten haelend! A pin dom lyfaS!

Ge neb ge feor is pin nama halig, wuldre gewlitegad ofer werpeoda,nbsp;miltsum gemaersod. Naenig manna isnbsp;545 under heofonhwealfe, haeleSa cynnes,nbsp;beetle areccan meeg obbe rim witenbsp;hu brymlice, peoda baldor,nbsp;gasta geocend, pine gife deelest.

Huru is gesyne, sawla nergend,

550 peet bu pissum hysse hold gewurde ond hine geongne geofum wyrbodest,nbsp;wis on gewitte ond wordcwidum.

Ic eet efenealdum eefre ne mette on modsefan maran snyttro.”

555 Him ba of ceole oncweeb cyninga wuldor, freegn fromlice fruma ond ende:

“Saga, pances gleaw pegn, gif bu cunne, hu beet gewurde be werum tweonum,nbsp;peet ba arleasan inwidpancum,

560 ludea cynn wib godes bearne ahof hearhicwide. Haeleb unseeligenbsp;no beer gelyfdon in hira lifiruman,nbsp;grome gealgmode, peet he god weere,nbsp;peah be he wundra feala weorodum gecybde,nbsp;565 sweotulra ond gesynra. Synnige ne mihtonnbsp;oncnawan peet cynebearn, se be acenned wearbnbsp;to hleo ond to hrobre heeleba cynne,nbsp;eallum eorbwarum. ^pelinge weoxnbsp;word ond wisdom, ah he para wundra a,

570 domagende, deel neenigne

535 bewunden] bewunde 570 nsenigne] senigne

-ocr page 121-

19

ANDREAS

fraetre J^eode beforan cybde.”

Him ba Andreas agef andsware:

“Hu mihte )?aet gewyrSan in werj^eode,

])xt Su ne gehyrde haelendes miht,

575 gumena leofost, hu he his gif cybde geond woruld wide, wealdendes beam?nbsp;Sealde he dumbum gesprec, deafe gehyrdon,nbsp;healtum ond hreofum hyge blissode,

Sa Jje limseoce lange waeron,

580 werige, wanhale, witum gebundene, sefter burhstedum blinde gesegon.

Swa he on grundwaege gumena cynnes manige missenlice men of deaSenbsp;worde awehte. Swylce he eac wundra fealanbsp;585 cynerof cybde Jjurh his craeftes miht.

He gehalgode for heremaegene win of waetere ond wendan het,nbsp;beornum to blisse, on J?a beteran gecynd.nbsp;Swylce he afedde of fixum twamnbsp;590 ond of fif hlafum fira cynnesnbsp;fif Susendo. Feban saeton,nbsp;reonigmode, reste gefegon,nbsp;werige aefter wacSe, wiste Jjegon,nbsp;menn on moldan, swa him gemedost waes.nbsp;595 Nu bu miht gehyran, hyse leofesta,

hu us wuldres weard wordum ond daedum lufode in life, ond )?urh lare speonnbsp;to bam faegeran gefean, pxr freo moton,nbsp;eadige mid englum, card weardigan,

600 pa. Se aefter deaSe dryhten secaS.”

Da gen weges weard wordhord onleac, beorn ofer bolcan, beald reordade:

“Miht Su me gesecgan, pxt ic soS wite, hwaeSer wealdend bin wundor on eorSan,nbsp;605 pa he gefremede nalas feam siSum,nbsp;folcum to frofre beforan cySde,

592 reonigmode] reomig mode

-ocr page 122-

20

ANDREAS

)?ser bisceopas ond boceras ond ealdormenn aeht besceton,nbsp;maebelhaegende? Me J^aet binceb,

610 Saet hie for aefstum inwit syredon

Jjurh deopne gedwolan. Deofles larum haeleb hynfuse hyrdon to georne,nbsp;wrabum waerlogan. Hie seo wyrd beswac,nbsp;forleolc ond forlaerde. Nu hie lungre sceolon,nbsp;615 werige mid werigum, wraece Jjrowian,nbsp;biterne bryne on banan faeSme.”

Him (5a Andreas agef ondsware:

“Secge ic Se to sobe Saet he swibe oft beforan fremede folces raeswumnbsp;620 wundor aefter wundre on wera gesiehbe,nbsp;swylce deogollice dryhten gumenanbsp;folcraed fremede, swa he to fribe hogode.”

Him ondswarode aebelinga helm:

“Miht bu, wis haeleb, wordum gesecgan,

625 maga mode rof, maegen pa. he cybde, deormod on digle, ba mid dryhten oft,nbsp;rodera raedend, rune besaeton?”

“Him pa Andreas ondsware agef:

“Hwaet frinest bu me, frea leofesta,

630 wordum wraetlicum, ond )3e wyrda gehwaere J)urh snyttra craeft sob oncnawest?”

Da git him waeges weard wibJ?ingode:

“Ne frine ic be for taele ne burh teoncwide on hranrade, ac min hige blissab,

635 wynnum wridab, jjurh jjine wordlaebe, aebelum ecne. Ne eom ic ana baet,nbsp;ac manna gehwam mod bib on hyhte,nbsp;fyrhb afrefred, pam J^e feor obbe neahnbsp;on mode geman hu se maga fremede,

640 godbearn on grundum. Gastas hweorfon, sohton sibfrome swegles dreamas,nbsp;engla ebel )?urh pa aebelan miht.”

633 ne] nu 637 gehwam] gehwam

-ocr page 123-

21

ANDREAS

Edre him Andreas agef ondsware:

“Nu ic on he sylfum soS oncnawe,

645 wisdomes gewit, wundorcrsefte

sigesped geseald, (snyttrum bloweS, beorhtre blisse, breost innanweard),nbsp;nu ic he sylfum secgan willenbsp;oor ond ende, swa ic haes aebelingesnbsp;650 word ond wisdom on wera gemotenbsp;hurh his sylfes muS symle gehyrde.

Oft gesamnodon side herigeas, folc unmaete, to frean dome,nbsp;haer hie hyrcnodon haliges lare.

655 Donne eft gewat aebelinga helm, beorht blaedgifa, in bold oSer,

Saer him togenes, god herigende, to Sam meSelstede manige comon,nbsp;snottre seleraedend. Symble gefegon,

660 beornas bliSheorte, burhweardes cyme. Swa gesaelde iu ]gt;3zt se sigedemanbsp;ferde, frea mihtig. Naes haer folces manbsp;on siSfate, sinra leoda,nbsp;nemne ellefne orettmaecgas,

665 geteled tireadige. He waes twelfta sylf. pa we becomon to ham cynestole,nbsp;haer getimbred waes tempel dryhtnes,nbsp;heah ond horngeap, haeleSum gefrege,nbsp;wuldre gewlitegod. Huscworde ongannbsp;670 hurh inwitSanc ealdorsacerd

herme hyspan, hordlocan onspeon, wroht webbade. He on gewitte oncneownbsp;haet we soSfaestes swaSe folgodon,nbsp;laeston larcwide. He lungre ahofnbsp;675 woSe wiSerhydig wean onblonden;

‘Hwaet, ge syndon earme ofer ealle menn! WadaS widlastas, weorn geferaSnbsp;earfoSsiSa, ellheodiges nu

672 gewitte] ge witje

-ocr page 124-

22

ANDREAS

butan leodrihte larum hyrab,

680 eadiges orhlytte aebeling cySab,

secgaS soSlice ]?set mid suna meotudes drohtigen daeghwaemlice. past is duguöum cu6nbsp;hwanon pam ordfruman sebelu onwocon.

He waes afeded on pysse folcsceare,

685 cildgeong acenned mid his cneomagum. pus syndon haten hamsittende,nbsp;feeder ond modur, paes we gefraegen habbaSnbsp;purh modgemynd, Maria ond Joseph.

Syndon him on aebelum oSere twegen 690 beornas geborene, broSorsybbum,nbsp;suna losephes, Simon ond Jacob.’

Swa hleobrodon haeleSa raeswan, dugob domgeorne, dyrnan pohtonnbsp;meotudes mihte. Man eft gehwearf,

695 yfel endeleas, paer hit aer aras.

pa se peoden gewat pegna heape fram pam mebelstede mihtum geswiSed,nbsp;dugeSa dryhten, secan digol land.

He purh wundra feala on pam westenne 700 craefta gecySde pact he waes cyning on rihtnbsp;ofer middangeard, maegene geswibed,nbsp;waldend ond wyrhta wuldorprymmes,nbsp;an ece god eallra gesceafta.

Swylce he otSerra unrim cySde 705 wundorworca on wera gesyhSe.

Syppan eft gewat obre siSe getrume mycle, paet he in temple gestod,nbsp;wuldres aldor. WordhleoSor astagnbsp;geond heahraeced. Haliges larenbsp;710 synnige ne swulgon, peah he sobra swa fealanbsp;tacna gecySde, paer hie to segon.

Swylce he wraetlice wundor agraefene,

anlicnesse engla sinra

geseh, sigora frea, on seles wage,

682 drohtigen] drohtjgen 710 he] hie 712 agrsfene] afrsfene

-ocr page 125-

715 on twa healfe torhte gefraetwed, wlitige geworhte. He worde cwseS:

‘Dis is anlicnes engelcynna fiaes bremestan mid ]jam burgwarumnbsp;in )?aere ceastre is. Cheruphim et Seraphimnbsp;720 J?a on swegeldreamum syndon nemned.

Fore onsyne ecan dryhtnes standaS stiSferbe, stefnum herigab,nbsp;halgum hleohrum, heofoncyninges 'pxym,nbsp;meotudes mundbyrd. Her amearcod isnbsp;725 haligra hiw, }7urh handmaegennbsp;awriten on wealle wuldres Jjegnas.’nbsp;pa gen worde cwaeh weoruda dryhten,nbsp;heofonhalig gast, fore pam heremsgene:

‘Nu ic bebeode beacen aetywan,

730 wundor geweorSan on wera gemange,

6aet peos onlicnes eoröan sece, wlitig of wage, ond word sprece,nbsp;secge sobcwidum, (py sceolon gelyfannbsp;eorlas on cyëSe), hwaet min aeSelo sien.’

Ne dorste pa forhylman haelendes bebod wundor fore weorodum, ac of wealle ahleop,nbsp;frod fyrngeweorc, paet he on foldan stod,nbsp;stan fram stane. Stefn aefter cwom,nbsp;hlud purh heardne, hleoöor dynede,

740 wordum wemde. Wraetlic puhte stiShycgendum stanes ongin.

Septe sacerdas sweotolum tacnum, witig werede ond worde cwaeS:

‘Ge synd unlsde, earmra gepohta 745 searowum beswicene, obSe sel nyton,nbsp;mode gemyrde. Ge mon cigabnbsp;godes ece beam, pone pe grund ond sund,nbsp;heofon ond eorSan ond hreo waegas,nbsp;salte saestreamas ond swegl uppenbsp;750 amearcode mundum sinum.

718 J)e] Not in MS. ond jjone

746 Ge mon cigalt;5] ge monetigaS 747 pone]

-ocr page 126-

24

ANDREAS

pis is se ilea ealwalda god

Sone on fyrndagum faederas cu(5on.

He Abrahame ond Isace ond locobe gife bryttode,

755 welum weorSode, wordum ssegde serest Habrahame aebeles gepingu,

\idtt of his cynne cenned sceolde weorban wuldres god. Is seo wyrd mid eownbsp;open, orgete, magan eagum nunbsp;760 geseon sigores god, swegles agend.’

.^Efter pyssum wordum weorud hlosnode geond paet side sel, (swigodon ealle),

Sa öa yldestan eft ongunnon seegan synfulle, (soS ne oneneowan),

765 )?aet hit drycraeftum gedon waere, scingelacum, }jaet se scyna stannbsp;maelde for mannum. Man wridodenbsp;geond beorna breost, brandhata niSnbsp;weoll on gewitte, weorm blredum fag,

770 attor aelfaele. pasr orenawe wearS Jjurh teonewide tweogende mod,nbsp;maeega misgehygd morbre bewunden.

Da se jjeoden bebead jjrySweorc faran, Stan on straete of stedewange,

775 ond forb gan foldweg tredan, grene grundas, godes serendunbsp;larum laedan on }7a leodmearcenbsp;to Channaneum, cyninges wordenbsp;beodan Habrahame mid his eaforum twaemnbsp;780 of eorbscraefe aerest fremman,nbsp;laetan landreste, leobo gadrigean,nbsp;gaste onfon ond geogobhade,nbsp;edniwinga andweard cuman,nbsp;frode fyrnweotan, folce gecyban,

785 hwylene hie god mihtum ongiten haefdon.

Gewat he pa, feran, swa him frea mihtig,

770 wearS] Not in MS. 774 on] Not in MS.

-ocr page 127-

25

ANDREAS

scyppend wera, gescrifen haefde,

ofer mearcpaSu, Jjaet he on Mambre becom

beorhte blican, swa him behead meotud,

790 jjaer Jja lichoman lange ]jrage, heahfaedera hra, beheled weeron.

Het ])a. ofstlice up astandan Habraham ond Isaac, aeSeling Jjriddannbsp;lacob of greote to go'des gej^inge,

795 sneomeofslsepejjsemfaestan. Het hie to )jam siSe gyrwan, faran to frean dome. Sceoldon hie })am folce gecySannbsp;hwa aet frumsceafte furSum teodenbsp;eor'San eallgrene ond upheofon,nbsp;hwaer se wealdend waere )5e })aet weorc stabolade.

800 Ne dorston Jja gelettan leng owihte

wuldorcyninges word. Geweotan Sa Sa witigan jjry modige mearcland tredan. Forlaetan moldern wunigeannbsp;open eorSscraefu, woldon hie aedre gecySannbsp;frumweorca faeder. pa Jjst folc gewearSnbsp;805 egesan geaclod, })aer jja aeSelingasnbsp;wordum weorSodon wuldres aldor.

Hie Sa ricene het rices hyrde

to eadwelan o})re siSe

secan mid sybbe swegles dreamas,

810 ond Jjaes to widan feore willum neotan.

Nu ÖU miht gehyran, hyse leofesta, hu he wundra worn wordum cySde,nbsp;swa jjeah ne gelyfdon larum sinumnbsp;modblinde menn. Ic wat manig nu gytnbsp;815 mycel maere spell Se se maga fremede,nbsp;rodera raedend, Sa Su araefnan ne miht,nbsp;hreSre behabban, hygepances gleaw.”

pus Andreas ondlangne daeg herede hleoSorcwidum haliges lare,

820 oSSaet hine semninga slasp ofereode on hronrade heofoncyninge neh.

Da gelaedan het lifes brytta ofer ySa gepraec englas sine,nbsp;faeSmum ferigean on faeder waere

-ocr page 128-

26

ANDREAS

825 leofne mid lissum ofer lagufaesten, oSSaet saewerige slaep ofereode.

J)urh lyftgelac on land becwom

to J?aere ceastre ]?e him cining engla * *

Sa Jgt;a aras siSigean,

830 eadige on upweg, eSles neosan.

Leton Jjone halgan be herestraete swefan on sybbe under swegles hleo,nbsp;bliSne bidan burhwealle neh,nbsp;his niShetum, nihtlangne fyrst,

835 oS)9aet dryhten forlet daegcandelle scire scinan. Sceadu sweberodon,nbsp;wonn under wolcnum. pa com wederes blaest,nbsp;hador heofonleoma, ofer hofu blican.

Onwoc pa wiges heard, (wang sceawode),

840 fore burggeatum. Beorgas steape, hleoSu hlifodon, ymbe harne stannbsp;tigelfagan trafu, torras stodon,nbsp;windige weallas. pa se wisa oncneownbsp;paet he Marmedonia maegbe haefdenbsp;845 si(5e gesohte, swa him sylf behead,

pa he him fore gescraf, feeder mancynnes.

Geseh he pa on greote gingran sine, beornas beadurofe, biryhte himnbsp;swefan on slaepe. He sona ongannnbsp;850 wigend weccean, ond worde cwaeS:

“Ic eow secgan maeg sob orgete, paet us gystrandaege on geofones streamnbsp;ofer arwelan seSeling ferede.

In pam ceole waes cyninga wuldor,

855 waldend werSeode. Ic his word oncneow, peh he his maegwlite bemiSen haefde.”

Him pa aebelingas ondsweorodon, geonge gencwidum, gastgerynum:

“We Se, Andreas, eaSe gecySaS

838 heofonleoma] heofon le^ma 843 wisa] wis 846 ha] ])^ = ham 852 gystrandaege] gyrstran daege 855 werSeode] weorSode

-ocr page 129-

860 siö userne, pxt Su sylfa miht ongitan gleawlice gastgehygdum.

Us saewerige slaep ofereode. pa comon earnas ofer ySa wylmnbsp;faran on flyhte, feSerum hremige,

865 us ofslaependum sa wie abrugdon, mid gefean feredon flyhte on lyfte,nbsp;brehtmum blicSe, beorhte ond liSe.nbsp;Lissum lufodon ond in lofe wunedon,nbsp;paer waes singal sang ond swegles gong,nbsp;870 wlitig weoroda heap ond wuldres preat.nbsp;Utan ymbe aebelne englas stodon,nbsp;pegnas ymb peoden, pusendmaelum,nbsp;heredon on hehbo halgan stefnenbsp;dryhtna dryhten. Dream waes on hyhte.

We Sser heahfaederas halige oncneowon ond martyra maegen unlytel,nbsp;sungon sigedryhtne soSfsestlic lof,nbsp;dugoS domgeorne. pser waes Dauid mid,nbsp;eadig oretta, Essages sunu,

880 for Crist cumen, cining Israhela.

Swylce we gesegon for suna meotudes, aeöelum ecne, eowic standan,nbsp;twelfe getealde, tireadige haeleS.

Eow pegnodon prymsittende,

885 halige heahenglas. Dam biS haeleSa well pe para blissa brucan moton.nbsp;paer waes wuldres wynn, wigendra prym,nbsp;aeSelic onginn, naes paer aenigum gewinn.nbsp;pam biS wraecsiS witod, wite geopenad,nbsp;890 pe para gefeana sceal fremde weorSan,nbsp;hean hwearfian, ponne heonon gangap.”

pa waes modsefa myclum geblissod haliges on hreSre, sySpan hleoborcwidenbsp;gingran gehyrdon, paet hie god woldenbsp;895 onmunan swa mycles ofer menn ealle,

-ocr page 130-

28

ANDREAS

ond word gecweetS wigendra hleo;

“Nu ic, god dryhten, ongiten haebbe ))aet Su on farobstraete feor ne waere,nbsp;cyninga wuldur, ]gt;a. ic on ceol gestah,

900 3eh ic on ybfare, engla )?eoden, gasta geocend, ongitan ne cube.

Weor3 me nu milde, meotud aïlmihtig, bliSe, beorht cyning! Ic on brimstreamenbsp;spraec worda worn, wat aefter nunbsp;905 hwa me wyrbmyndum on wudubatenbsp;ferede ofer flodas. JJaet is frofre gastnbsp;haeleSa cynne. pasr is help gearu,nbsp;milts aet masrum, manna gehwylcum,nbsp;sigorsped geseald, Jjam jae seceb to him.”

910 Da him fore eagum onsyne wearS aeSeling oSywed in J^a ilcan tid,nbsp;cining cwicera gehwaes, )7urh cnihtes had.nbsp;pa he worde cwaeS, wuldres aldor:

“Wes 3u, Andreas, hal, mid pas willgedryht, 915 ferSgefeonde! Ic pe friSe healde,nbsp;paet pe ne moton mangeniblan,nbsp;grame grynsmiSas, gaste gescebban.”

Feoll pa to foldan, friobo wilnode wordum wis haeleb, winedryhten fraegn:

920 “Hu geworhte ic paet, waldend fira, synnig wib seolfne, sawla nergend,nbsp;paet ic pe swa godne ongitan ne meahtenbsp;on waegfaere, paer ic worda gesprascnbsp;minra for meotude ma ponne ic sceolde?”

925 Him andswarode ealwalda god;

“No bu swa swibe synne gefremedest swa bu in Achaia ondsaec dydest,nbsp;baet bu on feorwegas feran ne cubenbsp;ne in pa ceastre becuman mehte,

930 ping gehegan preora nihta

fyrstgemearces, swa ic pe feran het

910 wear‘5] werS

907 is] Above the line in the MS. 927 Achaia] achaia

-ocr page 131-

ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;29

ofer wega gewinn. Wast nu pe gearwor pcet ic eaSe maeg anra gehwylcnenbsp;fremman ond fyrj^ran freonda minranbsp;935 on landa gehwylc, ]jser me leofost biS.

Aris nu hrsedlice, rsed sedre ongit, beorn gebledsod, swa Jje beorht fsedernbsp;geweorSab wuldorgifum to widan aldre,nbsp;craefte ond mihte. Du in pa. ceastre gongnbsp;940 under burglocan, Jjaer J^in broSor is.

Wat ic Matheus jjurh msenra hand hrinen heorudolgum, heafodmagannbsp;searonettum beseted. ])u hine secan scealt,nbsp;leofne alysan of laSra hete,

945 ond eal pxt mancynn J^e him mid wunige, el)7eodigra inwitwrasnum,nbsp;bealuwe gebundene. Him sceal bot hraSenbsp;weor{gt;an in worulde ond in wuldre lean,nbsp;swa ic him sylfum ser secgende waes.

950 Nu Su, Andreas, scealt edre geneSan in gramra.gripe. Is Jje gub weotod,nbsp;heardum heoruswengum seel pm hra daelednbsp;wundum weorSan, waettre geliccostnbsp;faran flode blod. Hie })in feorh ne magonnbsp;955 deaSe gedaelan, jjeh Su drype Solie,nbsp;synnigra siege. Du psdt sar aber;nbsp;ne leet pQ ahweorfan hseSenra ]jrym,nbsp;grim gargewinn, pxt Su gode swice,nbsp;dryhtne Jjinum. Wes a domes georn;

960 laet Se on gemyndum hu piet manegum wearS fira gefrege geond feala landa,nbsp;pxt me bysmredon bennum faestnenbsp;weras wansaelige. Wordum tyrgdon,nbsp;slogon ond swungon, synnige ne mihtonnbsp;965 Jjurh sarewide soS gecySan.

pa ic mid ludeum gealgan pehte,

(rod Wees araered), paer rinca sum

942 hrinen] hrinan heafodmagan] heafod magO 943 searonettum] searo mettü 952 dteled] daelan

-ocr page 132-

30

ANDREAS

of minre sidan swat ut forlet, dreor to foldan. Ic adreah fealanbsp;970 yrmjja ofer eorSan. Wolde ic eow on Sonnbsp;)?urh bliSne hige bysne onstellan,nbsp;swa on elljjeode ywed wyrSeS.

Manige syndon in Jjysse maeran byrig }7ara J^e Su gehweorfest to heofonleohtenbsp;975 ]7urh minne naman, jjeah hie morSres fealanbsp;in fyrndagum gefremed habban.”

Gewat him pa. se halga heofonas secan, eallra cyninga cining, Jjone cleenan ham,nbsp;eaSmedum upp, pasi is ar gelangnbsp;980 fira gehwylcum, ]7am Jje hie findan cann.

Da waes gemyndig modgejjyldig, beorn beaduwe heard, eode in burh hraSe,nbsp;anreed oretta, elne gefyrSred,nbsp;maga mode rof, meotude getreowe,

985 stop on strsete, (stig wisode),

swa him naenig gumena ongitan ne mihte, synfulra geseon. Haefde sigora weardnbsp;on pam wangstede waere betoldennbsp;leofne leodfruman mid lofe sinum.

990 Haefde pa se aeSeling in ge}gt;rungen,

Cristes cempa, carcerne neh.

Geseh he haeSenra hloS aetgsedere, fore hlindura hyrdas standan,nbsp;seofone aetsomne. Ealle swylt fornam,

995 druron domlease. DeaSraes forfeng

haeleS heorodreorige. Da se halga gebaed bilwytne faeder, breostgehygdumnbsp;herede on hehSo heofoncyninges )5rym,nbsp;godes dryhtendom. Duru sona onarnnbsp;1000 )gt;urh handhrine haliges gastes,nbsp;ond jjaer in eode, elnes gemyndig,nbsp;haele hildedeor. HaeSene swaefon,nbsp;dreore druncne, deaSwang rudon.

999 godes]

996 heorodreorige] heoro deorig 998 brym] Not in MS. god 1000 handhrine] han hrine

-ocr page 133-

31

ANDREAS

Geseh he Matheus in ham morSorcofan, 1005 haeletS higerofne under heolstorlocan,nbsp;secgan dryhtne lof, domweorhinganbsp;engla Seodne. He Saer ana sastnbsp;geohhum geomor in ham gnornhofe.

Geseh ha under swegle swaesne geferan,

1010 halig haligne. Hyht wees geniwad.

Aras ha togenes, gode hancade haes Se hie onsunde aefre mostonnbsp;geseon under sunnan. Syb waes gemaenenbsp;bam ham gebroSrum, blis edniwe.

1015 ALghwaeSer oSerne earme behehte,

cyston hie ond clypton. Griste waeron begen leofe on mode. Hie leoht ymbscannbsp;halig ond heofontorht. Hrebor innan waesnbsp;wynnum awelled. pa worde ongannbsp;1020 aerest Andreas aeSelne geferan

on clustorcleofan mid cwide sinum gretan godfyrhtne, saede him gubgeSingu,nbsp;feohtan fara monna: “Nu is his folc on luste,nbsp;haeleS hyder on

* * *

1025 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewyrht eardes neosan.”

.(Efter hyssum wordum wuldres hegnas, begen ha gebroSor, to gebede hyldon,nbsp;sendon hira bene fore beam godes.

Swylce se halga in ham hearmlocan 1030 his god grette ond him geoce baed,nbsp;haelend helpe, aer han hra crungenbsp;fore haeSenra hildehrymme,nbsp;ond ha gelaedde of leobobendumnbsp;fram ham fasstenne on friS dryhtnesnbsp;1035 tu ond hundteontig geteled rime,nbsp;swylce feowertig,

generede fram ni'Se, (haer he naenigne forlet under burglocan bennum faestne),

1023 his] hin 1030 grette] grete 1037 nsenigne] naenige

-ocr page 134-

32

ANDREAS

ond )3aer wifa j^a gyt, weorodes to eacan,

1040 anes wana ))e fiftig

forhte gefreoSode. Faegen waeron siSes, lungre leordan, nalas leng bidonnbsp;in J)am gnornhofe gubgejjingo.

Gewat )7a Matheus menigo laedan 1045 on gehyld godes, swa him se halga behead.nbsp;Weorod on wilsiS wolcnum bejjehte,

)7e laes him scyldhatan scybSan comon mid earhfare, ealdgeniblan.nbsp;paer pa modigan mid him maeSel gehedan,nbsp;1050 treowgepoftan, aer hie on tu hweorfan.

AigSer para eorla obrum trymede heofonrices hyht, helle witunbsp;wordum werede. Swa Sa wigend mid him,nbsp;hasleb higerofe, halgum stefnumnbsp;1055 cempan coste cyning weorSadon,nbsp;wyrda waldend, paes wuldres ne bibnbsp;aefre mid eldum ende belangen.

Gewat him pa Andreas inn on ceastre glaedmod gangan, to paes be he gramra gemot,nbsp;1060 fara folcmaegen, gefraegen haefde,nbsp;obbaet he gemette be mearcpabenbsp;standan straete neah stapul aerenne.

Gesast him pa be healfe, haefde hluttre lufan, ece upgemynd englablisse;

1065 panon basnode under burhlocan hwaet him gubweorca gifebe wurde.nbsp;pa gesamnedon side herigeas.

folces frumgaras. waerleasra werodnbsp;1070 haebne hildfrecan,nbsp;under hlinscuwan

To pam faestenne waepnum comon,nbsp;to paes pa haeftas aernbsp;hearm prowedon.

Wendan ond woldon wiberhycgende paet hie on elpeodigum aet geworhton,nbsp;weotude wiste. Him seo wen gelah.

1039 ond] on this word

1064 ece] Efce 1066 gifeSe] Two letters erased before

-ocr page 135-

ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;33

1075 sycSSan mid corSre carcernes duru eorre aescberend opene fundon,nbsp;onhliden hamera geweorc, hyrdas deade.

Hie \gt;Si unhySige eft gecyrdon, luste belorene, labspell beran,

1080 saegdon ))am folce ])S£t bser feorrcundra, ellreordigra, aenigne to lafenbsp;in carcerne cwicne ne gemetton,nbsp;ah )?aer heorodreorige hyrdas lagan,nbsp;gaesne on greote, gaste berofene,

1085 faegra flaeschaman. J)a wearS forht manig for ))am faerspelle folces raeswa,nbsp;bean, hygegeomor, hungres on wenum,nbsp;blates beodgastes. Nyston beteran raed,

Jjonne hie Tpa. belidenan him to lifnere 1090 deade gefeormedon. Durujjegnum wearSnbsp;in ane tid eallum aetsomnenbsp;]3urh heard gelac hildbedd styred.

Da ic lungre gefraegn leode tosomne burgwaru bannan. Beornas comon,

1095 wiggendra Jjreat, wicgum gengan, on mearum modige, masSelhegende,nbsp;aescum dealle. pa waes eall geadornbsp;to pam pingstede peod gesamnod.

Leton him pa betweonum taan wisian 1100 hwylcne hira aerest o'Srum sceoldenbsp;to foddurpege feores ongyldan;nbsp;hluton hellcraeftum, hae'Sengildumnbsp;teledon betwinum. Da se tan gehwearfnbsp;efne ofer aenne ealdgesiSa,

1105 se waes uSweota eorla dugobe,

heriges on ore. HraSe sibSan wear‘5 fetorwrasnum faest, feores orwena.

Cleopode pa collenferhS cearegan reorde, cwaeb he his sylfes sunn syllan wolde

1082 ne] Not in MS. gemetton] gemette 1089 belidenan] be hlidenan 1090 deade] Not in MS. 1099 taan] tó an 1102 hellcraeftum] pellnbsp;lt;^rsftum 1109 sunu] Preceded by a word (sunu ?) erased

-ocr page 136-

34

ANDREAS

1110 on aehtgeweald, eaforan geongne, lifes to lisse. Hie Sa lac hraöenbsp;jjegon to )7ance. peod wses oflysted,nbsp;metes modgeomre, naes him to maSme wynn,nbsp;hyht to hordgestreonum. Hungre waeronnbsp;1115 pearle gepreatod, swa se SeodsceaSanbsp;reow ricsode. pa waes rinc manig,nbsp;gu(5frec guma, ymb paes geongan feorhnbsp;breostum onbryrded. To pam beadulacenbsp;waes pact weatacen wide gefrege,

1120 geond pa burh bodad beorne manegum,

paet hie paes cnihtes cwealm corSre gesohton, dugube ond eogobe, dael onfengonnbsp;lifes to leofne. Hie lungre to paes,nbsp;haeSene herigweardas, here samnodannbsp;1125 ceastrewarena. Cyrm upp astah

Sa se geonga ongann geomran stefne, gehaefted for herige, hearmleoS galan,nbsp;freonda feasceaft, fribes wilnian.

Ne mihte earmsceapen are findan,

1130 freobe aet pam folce, pe him feores wolde, ealdres geunnan. Haefdon aeglaecannbsp;saecce gesohte. Sceolde sweordes ecg,nbsp;scerp ond scurheard, of sceaSan folme,nbsp;fyrmaelum fag, feorh acsigan.

1135 Da paet Andrea earmlic puhte, peodbealo pearlic to gebolianne,nbsp;paet he swa unscyldig ealdre sceoldenbsp;lungre linnan. Waes se leodhetenbsp;prist ond prohtheard. prymman sceocan,

1140 modige magupegnas, morSres on luste, woldon aeninga, ellenrofe,nbsp;on pam hysebeorSre heafolan gescenan,nbsp;garum agetan. Hine god forstod,nbsp;halig of hehSo, hacSenum folce.

1145 Het waepen wera wexe gelicost

1110 geongne] geone 1116 reow] Hreow 1132 Sceolde] sceojde 1139 Jurist ond] Not in MS.

-ocr page 137-

35

ANDREAS

on )?am orlege call formeltan,

]gt;y laes scyldhatan sceS'San mihton, egle ondsacan, ecga JjrycSum.

Swa wearS alysed of leodhete,

1150 geong of gyrne. Code ealles jjanc,

dryhtna dryhtne, }7a;s öe he dom gifeö gumena gehwylcum, para \)e geoce to himnbsp;seceS mid snytrum. paer bi'5 symle gearunbsp;freod unhwilen, J^am )je hie findan cann.nbsp;1155 pa W0ES wop haefen in wera burgum,nbsp;hlud heriges cyrm. Hreopon friccan,nbsp;maandon meteleaste, me'Se stodon,nbsp;hungre gehaefte. Hornsalu wunedon,nbsp;weste winraeced, welan ne benohtonnbsp;1160 beornas to brucanne on J^a bitran tid,nbsp;gesaeton searuj^ancle sundor to runenbsp;ermSu eahtigan. Naes him to e^le wynn.

Fregn ))a gelome freca otSerne:

“Ne hele se Se haebbe holde lare,

1165 on sefan snyttro! Nu is sael cumen,

Jjrea ormaete, is nu ))earf mycel pact we wisfaestra wordum hyran.”

pa for paere dugoSe deoful aetywde, wann ond wliteleas, haefde weriges hiw.nbsp;1170 Ongan pa meldigan morpres brytta,nbsp;hellehinca, pone halgan wernbsp;wiöerhycgende, ond paet word gecwaeS:nbsp;“Her is gefered ofer feorne wegnbsp;aeSelinga sum innan ceastre,

1175 ellpeodigra, pone ic Andreas

nemnan herde. He eow neon gesceod Sa he aferede of faestennenbsp;manncynnes ma ponne gemet waere.

Nu ge magon ea'Se oncy'Sdaeda 1180 wrecan on gewyrhtum. Laetaö waepnes spor

1147 sceSSan] sceaSan Waepnes] Not in MS.

1154 freod] f reond 1180 gewyrhtum] gwyrhtum

-ocr page 138-

36

ANDREAS

iren ecgheard, ealdorgeard sceoran,

faeges feorhhord. GaS fromlice

)7aet ge wiöerfeohtend wiges gehnasgan.”

Him ])a. Andreas agef ondsware:

1185 “Hwaet, Su J^ristlice )?eode laerest,

baeldest to beadowe! Wsest \)e baeles cwealm, hatne in belle, ond Jju here fysest,nbsp;feban to gefeohte. Eart bu fag wiS god,nbsp;dugoSa demend. Hwaet, bu deofles strael,

1190 icest bine yrmbo. Be se aelmihtiga

heanne gehnaegde, ond on heolstor besceaf, baer be cyninga cining damme belegde,nbsp;ond be sybSan a Satan nemdon,nbsp;öa Se dryhtnes a deman cuSon.”

1195 Da gyt se wiSermeda wordum laerde folc to gefeohte, feondes craefte:

“Nu ge gehyraS haeleSa gewinnan, se Syssum herige maest hearma gefremede.

Daet is Andreas, se me on fliteS 1200 wordum wraetlicum for wera menigo:”

Da waes beacen boden burhsittendum.

Ahleopon hildfrome heriges brehtme ond to weallgeatum wigend brungon,nbsp;cene under cumblum, corSre mydenbsp;1205 to Sam orlege, ordum ond bordum.nbsp;pa worde cwaeS weoroda dryhten,nbsp;meotud mihtum swiS saegde his magobegne:

“Scealt Su, Andreas, ellen fremman!

Ne miS Su for menigo, ah binne modsefan 1210 staSola wiS strangum! Nis seo stund latunbsp;baet be waelreowe witum belecgab,nbsp;cealdan dommum. CyS be sylfne,nbsp;herd hige binne, heortan staSola,nbsp;baet hie min on Se maegen oncnawan.

1215 Ne magon hie ond ne moton ofer mine est binne lichoman, lehtrum scyldige,nbsp;deaSe gedaelan, Seah Su drype bobge,

1181 ealdorgeard] eador geard 1191 on] i» M5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1193 Satan] sata

-ocr page 139-

ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;37

mirce manslaga. Ic )7e mid wunige.”

^fter )?am wordum com werod unmsete,

1220 lyswe larsmeoSas, mid lindgecrode, bolgenmode; bseron ut hraeSenbsp;ond Jjam halgan Jjser handa gebundon.

SiJjJjan geypped wses sebelinga wynn, ond hie andweardne eagum meahtonnbsp;1225 gesion sigerofne, )5ser waes sec manignbsp;on )jam welwange wiges oflystednbsp;leoda duguSe. Lyt sorgodonnbsp;hwylc him }7set edlean aefter wurde.

Heton })a laedan ofer landsceare,

1230 Sragmaelum teon, torngeni'Slan,

swa hie hit frecnost findan meahton.

Drogon deormodne aefter dunscraefum, ymb stanhleobo, staercedferjjne,nbsp;efne swa wide swa wegas to lagon,

1235 enta aergeweorc, innan burgum, straete stanfage. Storm upp arasnbsp;aefter ceasterhofum, cirm unlytelnbsp;hae?Snes heriges. Waes )?aes halgan lienbsp;sarbennum soden, swate bestemed,

1240 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;banhus abrocen. Blod ybum weoll,nbsp;hatan heolfre. Haefde him on innannbsp;ellen untweonde, waes })aet aebele modnbsp;asundrad fram synnum, jjeah he sares swa fealanbsp;deopum dolgslegum dreogan sceolde.

1245 Swa waes ealne daeg o'SSaet aefen com sigetorht swungen. Sar eft gewodnbsp;ymb {gt;aes beornes breost, oS^aet beorht gewatnbsp;sunne swegeltorht to sete glidan.

Laeddan )?a leode labne gewinnan 1250 to carcerne. He waes Criste swa Jjeahnbsp;leof on mode. Him waes leoht sefanbsp;halig heortan neh, hige untyddre.

1232 deormodne] deormode 1233 stjercedferJjne] staerced ferjjlre

1241 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hatan heolfre] hat of heolfre 1242 untweonde] untwcodne 1246nbsp;sigetorht] sigel torht

-ocr page 140-

38

ANDREAS

pa se halga waes under heolstorscuwan, eorl ellenheard, ondlange nihtnbsp;1255 searopancum beseted. Snaw eorcSan bandnbsp;wintergeworpum. Weder coledonnbsp;heardum haegelscurum, swylce brim ond forst,nbsp;hare hildstapan, haeleba ebelnbsp;lucon, leoda gesetu. Land wseron freorignbsp;1260 cealdum cylegicelum, clang waeteres prymnbsp;ofer eastreamas, is brycgadenbsp;blaece brimrade. Blibheort wunodenbsp;eorl unforcu'S, elnes gemyndig,nbsp;prist ond prohtheard in preanedumnbsp;1265 wintercealdan niht. No on gewitte blon,nbsp;acol for py egesan, paes pe he aer ongann,nbsp;paet he a domlicost dryhten herede,nbsp;weor'Sade wordum, oSSaet wuldres gimnbsp;heofontorht onhlad. Da com hasle'Sa preatnbsp;1270 to Ssere dimman ding, duguS unlytel,nbsp;wadan wselgifre weorodes brehtme.

Heton ut hraeSe aebeling laedan in wraSra geweald, waerfaestne haeleS.

Da waes eft swa aer ondlangne daeg 1275 swungen sarslegum. Swat ySum weollnbsp;purh bancofan, blodlifrum swealg,nbsp;hatan heolfre. Hra weorces ne sann,nbsp;wundum werig. pa cwom wopes bringnbsp;purh paes beornes breost, blat ut faran,

1280 weoll waSuman stream, ond he worde cwaeS: “Geseoh nu, dryhten god, drohtaS minne,nbsp;weoruda willgeofa! pu waest ond constnbsp;anra gehwylces earfeSsiSas.

Ic gelyfe to Se, min liSruma,

1285 paet 3u mildheort me for pinum maegenspedum, nerigend fira, naefre wille,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, anforlaetan,nbsp;swa ic paet gefremme, penden feorh leofaS,

1253 pa] A with preceding S erased, hut no other letter supplied wille] wille

1286

-ocr page 141-

39

ANDREAS

min on moldan, j^aet ic, meotud, {jinum

1290 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;larum leofwendum lyt geswice.

])u eart gescyldend wicS scea'San wsepnum, ece eadfruma, eallum Jjinum;nbsp;ne Iffit nu bysmrian banan manncynnes,nbsp;facnes frumbearn, Jjurh feondes craeftnbsp;1295 leahtrum belecgan pa. Jjin lof berab.”

Da Saer aetywde se atola gast, wraS wasrloga. Wigend laerdenbsp;for ))am heremaegene belle diofulnbsp;awerged in witum, ond Jjaet word gecwaeS:

1300 “Sleaö synnigne ofer seolfes mucS,

folces gewinnan! Nu to feala reordajj.”

pa waes orlege eft onhrered, niwan stefne. NiS upp arasnbsp;opbaet sunne gewat to sete glidannbsp;1305 under niflan naes. Niht helmade,nbsp;brunwann oferbraed beorgas steape,nbsp;ond se halga waes to hofe laeded,nbsp;deor ond domgeorn, in paet dimme raeced;nbsp;sceal ponne in neadcofan nihtlangne fyrstnbsp;1310 waerfaest wunian wic unsyfre.

pa com seofona sum to sele geongan, atol aeglaeca yfela gemyndig,nbsp;morSres manfrea myrce gescyrded,nbsp;deoful deabreow duguSum bereafod,

1315 ongan pa pam halgan hospword sprecan:

“Hwaet hogodest bu, Andreas, hidercyme pinne on wraSra geweald? Hwaet is wuldor pin,nbsp;pe Su oferhigdum upp araerdest,nbsp;pa ?Su goda ussa gild gehnaegdest?

1320 Hafast nu pe anum eall getihhad land ond leode, swa dyde lareow pin.

Cyneprym ahof, pam waes Crist nama, ofer middangeard, pynden hit meahte swa.nbsp;pone Herodes ealdre besnySede,

1291 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gescyldend] gescylded 1319 gild] gilp

-ocr page 142-

40

ANDREAS

1325 forcom aet campe cyning ludea,

rices beraedde, ond hine rode befealg,

)53et he on gealgan his gast onsende.

Swa ic nu bebeode beamum minum,

Jjegnum JjrySfullum, Saet hie öe hnaegen,

1330 gingran set gube. LsetaS gares ord, earh aettre gemael, in gedufannbsp;in feeges ferS. Gab fromlice,nbsp;baet ge gubfrecan gy]p forbegan.”

Hie waeron reowe, raesdon on sona 1335 gifrum grapum. Hine god forstod,

stabulfaest steorend, jjurh his strangan miht. Sybban hie oncneowon Cristes rodenbsp;on his maegwlite, maere tacen,nbsp;wurdon hie ba acle on ham onfenge,

1340 forhte, afaerde, ond on fleam numen.

Ongan eft swa aer ealdgenibla, helle haeftling, hearmleob galan:

“Hwaet wearb eow swa rofum, rincas mine, lindgesteallan, eow swa lyt gespeow?”nbsp;1345 Him ha earmsceapen agef ondsware,nbsp;fah fyrnsceaha, ond his fader oncwab:

“Ne magan we him lungre lab atfastan, swilt hurh searwe. Ga he sylfa to!nbsp;paer hu gegninga gube findest,

1350 frecne feohtan, gif bu furbur dearst to ham anhagan aldre geneban.

We be magon eabe, eorla leofost, at ham secgplegan selre gelaran;nbsp;ar bu gegninga gube fremme,

1355 wiges woman, weald, hu be sale at ham gegnslege. Utan gangan eft,nbsp;hast we bysmrigen bendum fastne,nbsp;obwitan him his wracsib. Habbab word gearunbsp;wib ham aglacan eall getrahtod!”

1337 rode] rade sceapen

1345 Him ha] Not in MS. earmsceapen] Hearm


-ocr page 143-

ANDREAS

41

1360

pa hleoSrade hludan stefne, witum bewasled, ond pset word gecwseS;

“pu pe, Andreas, adaeccraeftum lange feredes! Hwaet, Su leoda fealanbsp;forleolce ond forlaerdest! Nu leng ne mihtnbsp;1365 gewealdan py weorce. pe synd witu p£es grimnbsp;weotud be gewyrhtum. pu scealt werigmod,nbsp;bean, hrobra leas, hearm prowigan,nbsp;sare swyltcwale. Secgas minenbsp;to pam gubplegan gearwe sindon,

1370 pa pe eeninga ellenweorcum unfyrn faca feorh setpringan.

Hwylc is pses mihtig ofer middangeard, past he pe alyse of leoSubendum,nbsp;manna cynnes, ofer mine est?”

1375 Him pa Andreas agef ondsware:

“Hwaet, me eaSe a;lmihtig god, niSa neregend, se 'Se in niedum iunbsp;gefaestnode fyrnum clommum!nbsp;peer bu sybSan a, susle gebunden,

1380 in wraec wunne, wuldres blunne,

sySSan Su forhogedes heofoncyninges word, pasr waes yfles or, ende naefrenbsp;pines wraeces weorbeb. Du scealt widan feorhnbsp;ecan pine yrmbu. pe bib a symblenbsp;1385 of daege on daeg drohtap strengra.”

Da wearb on fleame se be ba faehbo iu wib god geara grimme gefremede.

Com pa on uhtan mid aerdaege haebenra hlob haliges neosannbsp;1390 leoda weorude. Heton laedan utnbsp;prohtheardne pegn priddan sibe,nbsp;woldon aninga ellenrofesnbsp;mod gemyltan. Hit ne mihte swa!

Da waes niowinga nib onhrered,

1395 heard ond hetegrim. Waes se halga wer

1377 niedum] medum

-ocr page 144-

42

ANDREAS

sare geswungen, searwum gebunden, dolgbennum l^urhdrifen, bendon daeg lihte.nbsp;Ongan pa. geomormod to gode cleopian,nbsp;heard of hsefte, halgan stefnenbsp;1400 weop werigferb, ond pset word gecwEeb;nbsp;“Nsefre ic geferde mid frean willannbsp;under heofonhwealfe heardran drohtnoS,

)5£er ic dryhtnes ae deman sceolde.

Sint me leoSu tolocen, lie sare gebrocen,

1405 banhus blodfag, benne weallab,

seonodolg swatige. Hweet, bu sigora weard, dryhten hselend, on daeges tidenbsp;mid ludeum geomor wurdenbsp;ba bu of gealgan, god lifigende,

1410 fyrnweorca frea, to fasder cleopodest, cininga wuldor, ond ewaede bus;

‘Ic be, faeder engla, frignan wille, lifes leohtfruma, hwaet forlaetest bu me?’

Ond ic nu pry dagas Jjolian sceolde 1415 waelgrim witu. Bidde ic, weoroda god,nbsp;ps£t ic gast minne agifan mote,nbsp;sawla symbelgifa, on Jjines sylfes hand.

Du baet gehete pmh pin halig word, pa bu us twelfe trymman ongunne,

1420 pret us heterofra hild ne gesceode, ne lices dael lungre obbeoded,nbsp;ne synu ne ban on swabe lagon,nbsp;ne loc of heafde to forlore wurde,nbsp;gif we pine lare laestan woldon.

1425 Nu sint sionwe toslopen, is min swat adropen, liegab aefter lande loccas todrifene,nbsp;fex on foldan. Is me feorhgedalnbsp;leofre mycle ])onne ))eos lifcearo.”

Him pa stefn oncwaeb, stibhyegendum,

1430 wuldorcyninges word hlobrode:

“Ne wep J?one wrascsib, wine leofesta.

1400 werigferb] ferS above the line d altered from 3

1404 leo3u] leoS 1425 adropen]


-ocr page 145-

43

ANDREAS

nis Tpe to frecne. Ic ])e friSe healde, minre mundbyrde mEegene besette.

Me is miht ofer eall,

1435 sigorsped geseald. Sob Jjset gecySeS

maenig set meble on )jam myclan daege,

]jaet baet geweorbeS, Seos wlitige gesceaft, heofon ond eorbe, hreosajj togadore,nbsp;aer awaeged sie worda aenig

1440 pe ic )jurh minne mub meblan onginne.

Geseoh nu seolfes swaebe, swa Jjin swat aget Jjurh bangebrec blodige stige,nbsp;lices laelan. No )?e labes manbsp;)7urh daroba gedrep gedon motan,

hearma gefremedan.” leoflic cempanbsp;wuldorcyninges.nbsp;bearwas standannbsp;swa he aer his blod aget.

1445 Jja pe heardra maest pa on last beseahnbsp;aefter wordcwidumnbsp;Geseh he geblowenenbsp;blaedum gehrodene,

1450 Da worde cwaeb wigendra hleo:

“Sie be banc ond lof, peoda waldend, to widan feore wuldor on heofonum,nbsp;baes bu me on sare, sigedryhten min,nbsp;ellpeodigne, an ne forlaete,”

1455 Swa se daedfruma dryhten herede halgan stefne obbaet hador saeglnbsp;wuldortorht gewat under wabu scriban.nbsp;pa pa folctogan feorban sibe,nbsp;egle ondsacan, aebeling laeddonnbsp;1460 to pam carcerne, woldon craefta gehygd,nbsp;magoraedendes mod oncyrrannbsp;on paere deorcan niht. pa com dryhten godnbsp;in paet hlinraeced, haeleba wuldor,nbsp;ond pa wine synne wordum grettenbsp;1465 ond frofre gecwaeb, faeder manncynnes,nbsp;lifes lareow, heht his lichomannbsp;hales brucan: “Ne scealt bu in henbum a lengnbsp;1443 lices] lie


-ocr page 146-

44

ANDREAS

searohaebbendra sar browian.”

Aras pa maegene rof, saegde meotude Jjanc, 1470 bal of baefte beardra wita.

Naes bim gewemmed wlite, ne wlob of braegle lungre alysed, ne loc of beafde,nbsp;ne ban gebrocen, ne blodig wundnbsp;lice gelenge, ne laSes dael,

1475 J)urb dolgslege dreore bestemed,

ac waes eft swa aer jjurb pa aeSelan mibt lof laedende, ond on bis lice trum.

Hwaet, ic bwile nu baliges lare, leoSgiddinga, lof J^aes pe worbte,

1480 wordum wemde, wyrd undyrne

ofer min gemet. Mycel is to secganne, langsum leornung, be in life adreag,nbsp;eall aefter orde. paet scell aeglaewranbsp;mann on moldan J)onne ic me taeligenbsp;1485 findan on ferSe, }?aet fram fruman cunnenbsp;eall pa earfebo Jpe be mid elne adreab,nbsp;grimra guSa. HwaeSre git sceolonnbsp;lytlum sticcum leoSworda daelnbsp;furSur reccan. ])aet is fyrnsaegen,

1490 bu be weorna feala wita geSolode,

beardra bilda, in Jjaere baaSenan byrig.

He be wealle geseab wundrum faeste under saelwage sweras unlytle,nbsp;stapulas stai-dan, storme bedrifene,

1495 eald enta geweorc. He wiS anne Jaaera, mibtig ond modrof, maeSel gebede,nbsp;wis, wundrum gleaw, word stunde abof:nbsp;“Geber Su, marmanstan, meotudes raedum,nbsp;fore jjaes onsyne ealle gesceaftenbsp;1500 forbte geweorSaS, Jjonne bie faeder geseoSnbsp;beofonas ond eorSan berigea maestenbsp;on middangeard mancynn secan.

1468 sar] sas 1472 alysed] alysde

’ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1492 fseste] faestne


1490 geSolode] geSolf de 1496 modrof] mod rofe


1474 lice] lie 1478 Hwaet] H^T 1493 saelwage] sael wange


-ocr page 147-

ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;45

Laet nu of })inum stajjole streamas weallan, ea inflede, nu 6e aelmihtignbsp;1505 hateS, heofona cyning, pset Su hrasdlicenbsp;on J)is fraete folc for^ onsendenbsp;waeter widrynig to wera cwealme,nbsp;geofon geotende. Hwaet, Su golde cart,nbsp;sincgife, sylla! On Se sylf cyningnbsp;1510 wrat, wuldres god, wordum cySdenbsp;recene geryno, ond ryhte aenbsp;getacnode on tyn wordum,nbsp;meotud mihtum swi'5. Moyse sealde,nbsp;swa hit soSfaeste sySJjan heoldon,

1515 modige magojjegnas, magas sine,

godfyrhte guman, losua ond Tobias.

Nu Su miht gecnawan Jjaet cyning engla

gefraetwode furSur mycle

giofum geardagum })onne eall gimma cynn.

1520 purh his halige haes ))u scealt hraeSe cySan gif 6u his ondgitan aenige haebbe.”

Naes pa wordlatu wihte )?on mare pset se Stan togan. Stream ut aweoll,nbsp;fleow ofer foldan. Famige walcannbsp;1525 mid aerdaege eorSan Jjehton,

myclade mereflod. Meoduscerwen wearS aefter symbeldaege, slaepe tobrugdonnbsp;searuhaebbende. Sund grunde onfeng,nbsp;deope gedrefed. DuguS Wear'S afyrhtednbsp;1530 burh ]7aes flodes faer. Faege swulton,nbsp;geonge on geofene guSraes fornamnbsp;)7urh sealtne weg. ])aet waes sorgbyrj^en,nbsp;biter beorjjegu. Byrlas ne gaeldon,nbsp;ombehtjjegnas. J)aer waes aelcum genognbsp;1535 fram daeges orde drync sona gearu.

Weox waeteres j^rym. 'Weras cwanedon,

1S08 geofon] heofon 1514 heoldon] One or two letters erased before this word 1516 losua] iosau 1527 tobrugdon] tobrpgdon 1528 sea-ruhsebbende] searu above the line, and haebende 1532 sealtne] scealtesnbsp;weg] sweg

-ocr page 148-

46

ANDREAS

ealde sescberend. Waes him ut myne fleon fealone stream, woldon feore beorgan,nbsp;to dunscraefum drohtaS secan,

1540 eorban ondwist. Him jjset engel forstod, se ba burh oferbraegd blacan lige,nbsp;hatan heaSowaelme. Hreoh waes pazr innenbsp;beatende brim. Ne mihte beorna hloSnbsp;of ham faestenne fleame spowan.

1545 Waegas weoxon, wadu hlynsodon, flugon fyrgnastas, flod ybum weoll.

Baer waes ybfynde innan burgum geomorgidd wrecen. GehSo maendannbsp;forhtferb manig, fusleob golon.

1550 Egeslic aeled eagsyne wearb,

heardlic hereteam, hleobor gryrelic.

])urh lyftgelac leges blaestas weallas ymbwurpon, waeter mycladon.

])aer waes wop wera wide gehyred,

1555 earmlic ylda gedraeg. J)a an ongann, feasceaft haeleb, folp gadorigean,nbsp;hean, hygegeomor, heofende spraec:

“Nu ge magon sylfe sob gecnawan, haet we mid unrihte ell^eodignenbsp;1560 on carcerne clommum belegdon,nbsp;witebendum. Us seo wyrd scybeb,nbsp;heard ond hetegrim. J)aet is her swa cub,nbsp;is hit mycle selre, he ic sob talige,nbsp;haet we hine alysan of leobobendum,

1565 ealle anmode, (ofost is selost), ond us hone halgan helpe biddan,nbsp;geoce ond frofre. Us bib gearu sonanbsp;sybb aefter sorge, gif we secah to him.”nbsp;pa haer Andrea orgete wearbnbsp;1570 on fyrhblocan folces gebaero,

haer waes modigra maegen forbeged, wigendra hrym. Waeter faebmedon.

1545 wadu] wudu 1548 maendan] maenan 1549 golon] galen 1562 her] Not in MS. 1571 msegen] Not in MS.

-ocr page 149-

47

ANDREAS

fieow firgendstream, flod wees on luste, o]gt;]gt;set breost oferstag, brim weallende,

1575 eorlum ob exle. J)a se aeSeling het streamfare stillan, stormas restannbsp;ymbe stanhleobu. Stop ut hreeSenbsp;cene collenferb, carcern ageaf,nbsp;gleawmod, gode leof. Him wees gearu sonanbsp;1580 })urh streamreece street gerymed.

Smeolt wees se sigewang, symble wees dryge folde fram flode, swa his fot gestop.

Wurdon burgware bliSe on mode, ferhSgefeonde. J)a wees forS cumennbsp;1585 geoc eefter gyrne. Geofon swaSrodenbsp;Jjurh haliges bees, hlyst yst forgeaf,nbsp;brimrad gebad. ])a. se beorg tohlad,nbsp;eorbscreef egeslic, ond jjeer in forletnbsp;flod feebmian, fealewe weegas,

1590 geotende gegrind grund eall forswealg.

Nalas he jjeer ySe ane bisencte, ach hees weorodes eac Sa wyrrestan,nbsp;faa folcsceaban, feowertynenbsp;gewiton mid hy weege in forwyrd sceacannbsp;1595 under eor^an grund. pa wearb acolmod,nbsp;forhtferb manig folces on laste.

Wendan hie wifa ond wera cwealmes, pearlra gepinga brage hnagran,nbsp;sybban mane faa, morborscyldige,

1600 gubgelacan under grund hruron.

Hie ba anmode ealle cweedon:

“Nu is gesyne beet pe sob meotud, cyning eallwihta, creeftum wealdeb,nbsp;se bisne ar hider onsendenbsp;1605 peodum to helpe. Is nu pearf mycelnbsp;peet we gumcystum georne hyran.”

pa se halga ongann heeleb blissigean, wigendra preat wordum retan:

1579 wses] Not in MS. 1585 Geofon] heofon 1597 wifa] Not in MS. 1601 Hie] Hje

-ocr page 150-

48

ANDREAS

“Ne beoS ge to forhte, J)eh })e fell curen 1610 synnigra cynn. Swylt ^rowode,

witu be gewyrhtum. Eow is wuldres leoht torht ontyned, gif ge teala hycgatS.”

Sende ))a his bene fore beam godes, basd haligne helpe gefremmannbsp;1615 gumena geogoSe, J)e on geofene aernbsp;))urh fiodes faebm feorh gesealdon,

Saet pa. gastas, gode orfeorme, in wita forwyrd, wuldre bescyrede,nbsp;in feonda geweald gefered ne wurdan.nbsp;1620 pa Sset aerende ealwealdan godenbsp;aefter hleoSorcwidum haliges gastesnbsp;waes on j^anc sprecen, öeoda raeswan.

Het pa onsunde ealle arisan, geonge of greote, pa aer geofon cwealde.nbsp;1625 pa ps£T ofostlice upp astodonnbsp;manige on meSle, mine gefrege,nbsp;eaforan unweaxne, ba waes eall eadornbsp;leobolic ond gastlic, Jjeah hie lungre aernbsp;)3urh flodes faer feorh aleton.

1630 Onfengon fulwihte ond freobuwaere, wuldres wedde witum aspedde,nbsp;mundbyrd meotudes. pa se modiga het,nbsp;cyninges craeftiga, ciricean getimbran,nbsp;gerwan godes tempel, paer sio geogoS arasnbsp;1635 purh faeder fulwiht ond se flod onsprang.nbsp;pa gesamnodon secga preatenbsp;weras geond pa winburg wide ond side,nbsp;eorlas anmode, ond hira idesa mid,nbsp;cwaedon holdlice hyran woldon,

1640 onfon fromlice fullwihtes baeb dryhtne to willan, ond diofolgild,nbsp;ealde eolhstedas, anforlaetan.nbsp;pa waes mid py folce fulwiht haefen,nbsp;aeSele mid eorlum, ond ae godes

1643 fulwiht] Two

1619 ne] Not in MS. 1622 raeswan] raeswum letters (fo ?) erased before this word

-ocr page 151-

49

ANDREAS

1645 riht araered, raed on lande

mid )5am ceasterwarum, cirice gehalgod. paer se ar godes anne gesette,nbsp;wisfaestne wer, wordes gleawne,nbsp;in paere beorhtan byrig bisceop pam leodum,nbsp;1650 ond gehalgode fore pam heremaegenenbsp;purh apostolhad, Platan nemned,nbsp;peodum on pearfe, ond priste bebeadnbsp;pset hie his lare laeston georne,nbsp;feorhraed fremedon. Saegde his fusne hige,nbsp;1655 paet he pa. goldburg ofgifan wolde,nbsp;secga seledream ond sincgestreon,nbsp;beorht beagselu, ond him brimjjisannbsp;aet saes farobe secan wolde.nbsp;paet waes pam weorode weorc to gepoligenne,nbsp;1660 paet hie se leodfruma leng ne woldenbsp;wihte gewunian. pa him wuldres godnbsp;on pam sibfaete sylfum aetywde,nbsp;ond paet word gecwaeb, weoruda dryhten:

Is him fus hyge geohbo maenabnbsp;Hira wop becom,

“folc of firenum? 1665 gab geomriende,nbsp;weras wif samod.nbsp;murnende mod

fore sneowan.

Ne scealt bu paet eowde anforlaetan 1670 on swa niowan gefean, ah him naman minnenbsp;on ferblocan faeste getimbre.

Wuna in paere winbyrig, wigendra hleo, salu sinchroden, seofon nihta fyrst.

1675

Sybban bu mid mildse minre ferest.”

pa eft gewat obre sibe modig, maegene rof, Marmedonianbsp;ceastre secan. Cristenra weoxnbsp;word ond wisdom, sybban wuldres pegn,

1Ö47 se] sio 1664 Is] his

1653 hie] he 1658 faroSe] foroSe 1659 weorc] weor 1676 modig] Followed by e erased

-ocr page 152-

50

ANDREAS

aejjelcyninges ar, eagum sawon.

1680 Lserde Jgt;a ))a leode on geleafan weg, trymede torhtlice, tireadigranbsp;wenede to wuldre weorod unmaete,nbsp;to ))ani halgan ham heofona rices,

Jjaer feeder ond sunu ond frofre gast 1685 in jjrinnesse }?rymme wealdeS

in woruld worulda wuldorgestealda.

Swylce se halga herigeas Jjreade, deofulgild todraf ond gedwolan fylde.nbsp;paet wees Satane sar to gepolienne,

1690 mycel modes sorg, peet he Sa menigeo geseah hweorfan higebliSe fram helltrafumnbsp;Jjurh Andreas este larenbsp;to feegeran gefean, peer neefre feondes ne bih,nbsp;gastes gramhydiges, gang on lande.

1695 pa waeron gefylde eefter frean dome dagas on rime, swa him dryhten behead,

Jjeet he pa wederburg wunian sceolde.

Ongan hine pa fysan ond to flote gyrwan, blissum hremig, wolde on brimpisannbsp;1700 Achaie otSre siSe

sylfa gesecan, peer he sawulgedal, beaducwealm gebad. peet pam banaii ne wearSnbsp;hleahtre behworfen, ah in helle ceaflnbsp;siS asette, ond sySSan no,

1705 fah, freonda leas, frofre benohte.

Da ic leedan gefraegn leoda weorode leofne lareow to lides stefnan,nbsp;meecgas modgeomre. peer manegum weesnbsp;hat eet heortan hyge weallende.

1710 Hie Sa gebrohton eet brimes neesse on waegpele wigan unslawne.

Stodon him öa on ofre eefter reotan pendon hie on ySum eebelinga wunnnbsp;ofer seolhpaSu geseon mihton,

1715 ond pa weorSedon wuldres agend,

1704 sySSan] sytS

-ocr page 153-

51

FATES OF THE APOSTLES

cleopodon on corSre, ond cwaedon Jjus: “An is ece god eallra gesceafta!

Is his miht ond his seht ofer middangeard breme gebledsod, ond his blaed ofer eallnbsp;1720 in heofonjjrymme halgum scineS,nbsp;wlitige on wuldre to widan ealdre,nbsp;ece mid englum. J)8et is seSele cyning!”

FATES OF THE APOSTLES

Hwset! Ic }jysne sang siSgeomor fand on seocum sefan, samnode widenbsp;hu pEL ffiSelingas ellen cySdon,nbsp;torhte ond tireadige. Twelfe waeron,

5 daedum domfaeste, dryhtne gecorene, leofe on life. Lof wide sprang,nbsp;miht ond maerSo, ofer middangeard,

Jjeodnes )?egna, Jjrym unlytel.

Halgan heape hlyt wisode 10 Jjaer hie dryhtnes ae deman sceoldon,nbsp;reccan fore rincum. Sume on Romebyrig,nbsp;frame, fyrdhwate, feorh ofgefonnbsp;Jjurg Nerones nearwe searwe,

Petrus ond Paulus. Is se apostolhad 15 wide geweorSod ofer werj^eoda!

Swylce Andreas in Achagia for Egias aldre geneSde.

Ne )7reodode he fore jjrymme heodcyninges, aeniges on eorSan, ac him ece geceasnbsp;20 langsumre lif, leoht unhwilen,

sy)7)7an hildeheard, heriges byrhtme, aefter guSplegan gealgan jjehte.

Hwaet, we eac gehyrdon be lohanne aeglaeawe menn aebelo reccan!

25 Se manna waes, mine gefrege.

4 wseron] woron

1 Hwset] W^T wM space vacant for an initial capital 13 nearwe] neawe 18 he] Added above the line

-ocr page 154-

52 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;FATES OF THE APOSTLES

Jjurh cneorisse Criste leofast

on weres hade, sySSan wuldres cyning,

engla ordfruma, eorSan sohte

Jjurh faemnan hrif, faeder manncynnes.

30 He in Effessia ealle hrage leode laerde, })anon lifes wegnbsp;sihe gesohte, swegle dreamas,nbsp;beorhtne boldwelan. Nses his broSor laet,nbsp;sibes ssene, ac burh sweordes bitenbsp;35 mid ludeum lacob sceoldenbsp;fore Herode ealdre gedaelan,nbsp;feorh wib fleesce. Philipus waesnbsp;mid Asseum, {janon ece lifnbsp;]5urh rode cwealm ricene gesohte,

40 sybban on galgan in Gearapolim ahangen waes hildecorbre.

Hum, wide wearb wurd undyrne jjaet to Indeum aldre gelaeddenbsp;beaducraeftig beorn, Bartholameus!

45 pone heht Astrias in Albano,

haeben ond hygeblind, heafde beneotan, forpan he ba haebengild hyran ne wolde,nbsp;wig weorbian. Him waes wuldres dream,nbsp;lifwela leofra ponne pas leasan godu.

50 Swylce Thomas eac priste genebde on Indea obre daelas,nbsp;paer manegum wearb mod onlihted,nbsp;hige onhyrded, purh his halig word.

Sybban collenferb cyninges brobor 55 awehte for weorodum, wundorcraefte,nbsp;purh dryhtnes miht, paet he of deabe aras,nbsp;geong ond gubhwaet, ond him waes Gad nama,nbsp;ond ba paem folce feorg gesealde,nbsp;sin aet saecce. Sweordraes fornamnbsp;60 purh haebene hand, paer se halga gecrang,nbsp;wund for weorudum, ponon wuldres leohtnbsp;sawle gesohte sigores to leane.

43 gelsedde] Altered from gelseSSe 52 onlihted] i corrected from u

-ocr page 155-

FATES OF THE APOSTLES nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;53

Hwset, we J^aet gehyrdon ]5urg halige bee, baet mid Sigelwarum sob yppe wearS,

65 dryhtlic dom godes! Dasges or onwoc, leohtes geleafan, land wass gefaelsodnbsp;burh Matheus maere lare.

J)one het Irtacus burh yrne hyge, waelreow cyning, waepnum aswebban.

70 Hyrde we pset lacob in Jerusalem fore sacerdum swilt ^rowode.

Durg stenges sweng stiSmod gecrang, eadig for aefestum. Hafab nu ece lifnbsp;mid wuldorcining, wiges to leane.

75 Naeron ba twegen tohtan saene, lindgelaces, land Perseanbsp;sohton siSfrome, Simon ond Thaddeus,nbsp;beornas beadorofe! Him wearS bam samodnbsp;an endedasg. Aibele sceoldonnbsp;80 burh waepenhete weorc ^rowigan,nbsp;sigelean secan, ond J?one soban gefean,nbsp;dream aefter deaSe, pa. gedaeled wear*5nbsp;lif wiS lice, ond ^as laenan gestreon,nbsp;idle aehtwelan, ealle forhogodan.

85 Dus ba aebelingas ende gesealdon,

XII tilmodige. Tir unbraecne wegan on gewitte wuldres J^egnas.

Nu ic jjonne bidde beorn se be lufige bysses giddes begang piet he geomrum menbsp;90 bone halgan heap helpe bidde,

fribes ond fultomes. Hu, ic freonda bebearf libra on lade, bonne ic sceal langne ham,nbsp;eardwic uncub, ana gesecan,nbsp;laetan me on laste lie, eorban dael,

95 waelreaf wunigean weormum to hrobre.

Her maeg findan forebances gleaw, se be hine lysteb leobgiddunga,

77 Thaddeus] t^'addeus 84 ealle] ealne 90 halgan] halga 93 gesecan] gesece 94 laetan] laet 96-122] For the MS. readings,nbsp;see Notes

-ocr page 156-

54

SOUL AND BODY I

hwa )5as fitte fegde. Y Jjaer on ende stande)?, eorlas ]7aes on eorSan bruca]?. N e moton hie awa aetsomne,nbsp;100 woruldwunigende; P sceal gedreosan,nbsp;h on eble, aefter tohreosannbsp;laene lices fraetewa, efne swa ^ toglideS.

])onne h ond Fa craeftes neosaS nihtes nearowe, on him ligeb,

105 cyninges ^eodom. Nu Su cunnon miht hwa on Jjam wordum wass werum oncy'Sig.

Sie Jjaes gemyndig, mann se be lufige bisses galdres begang, J^aet he geoce menbsp;ond frofre fricle. Ic sceall feor heonan,

110 an elles forb, eardes neosan, sib asettan, nat ic sylfa hwaer,nbsp;of Jjisse worulde. Wic sindon uncub,nbsp;card ond ebel, swa bib aelcum mennnbsp;nembe he godcundes gastes bruce.

115 Ah utu we be geornor to gode cleopigan, sendan usse bene on pa. beorhtan gesceaft,nbsp;baet we bses botles brucan motan,nbsp;hames in hehbo, is hihta maest,nbsp;baer cyning engla claenum gildebnbsp;120 lean unhwilen. Nu a his lof standeb,nbsp;mycel ond maere, ond his miht seomab,nbsp;ece ond edgiong, ofer ealle gesceaft. Finit.

SOUL AND BODY I

Huru, baes behofab haeleba aeghwylc baet he his sawle sib sylfa gebence,nbsp;hu bset bib deoplic bonne se deab cymeb,nbsp;asyndreb ba sybbe be ser samod waeron,nbsp;lie ond sawle! Lang bib sybbannbsp;baet se gast nimeb aet gode sylfumnbsp;swa wite swa wuldor, swa him on worulde aernbsp;efne baet eorbfaet aer geworhte.

2 siS] sits siS

-ocr page 157-

55

SOUL AND BODY I

Sceal se gast cuman geohSum hremig,

10 symble ymbe seofon niht sawle findan Jjone lichoman \gt;amp; hie eer lange waeg,

)7reo hund wintra, butan aer j^eodcyning, aelmihtig god, ende woruldenbsp;wyrcan wille, weoruda dryhten.

15 CleopaS Jjonne swa cearful cealdan reorde, spreceS grimlice se gast to jjam duste:

“Hwaet, druh Su dreorega, to hwan drehtest Su me, eorSan fulnes eal forwisnad,nbsp;lames gelicnes! Lyt du gemundestnbsp;20 to hwan )?inre sawle J^ing siSJ^an wurde,nbsp;sybSan of lichoman laeded waere!

Hwaet, wite bu me, weriga! Hwaet, bu hum wyrma gyfl lyt ge)?ohtest, ]gt;amp; bu lustgryrum eallumnbsp;ful geeodest, hu bu on eorban scealtnbsp;25 wyrmum to wiste! Hwaet, bu on worulde aernbsp;lyt ge]7ohtest hu fiis is ))us lang hider!

Hwaet, J?e la engel ufan of roderum sawle onsende ]?urh his sylfes hand,nbsp;meotod aelmihtig, of his maegenjjrymme,

30 ond )7e gebohte blode fjy halgan,

ond )7u me mid \iy heardan hungre gebunde ond gehaeftnedest helle witum!

Eardode ic Jje on innan. Ne meahte ic be of cuman, flaesce befangen, ond me fyrenlustasnbsp;35 l?ine geJ?rungon. J)aet me J^uhte ful oftnbsp;pxt hit waere XXX Jjusend wintranbsp;to )jinum deabdaege. A ic uncres gedales onbadnbsp;earfoblice. Nis nu hum se ende to god!

Waere )7U J^e wiste wlanc ond wines saed,

40 jjrymful )?unedest, ond ic ofjjyrsted waes godes lichoman, gastes drynces.

Forban )?u ne hogodest her on life, sybban ic be on worulde wunian sceolde,

Jjaet bu waere j^urh flaesc ond Jjurh fyrenlustas

36 waere] waer 38 god] goS

22a 3u] Subu 24 geeodest] geodest 40 ic] Not in MS.

-ocr page 158-

56

SOUL AND BODY I

45 strange gestryned ond gestaSoIod pmh me, ond ic wses gast on Se fram gode sended.

Naefre Su me wiS swa heardum helle witum ne generedest jjurh hinra nieda lust.

Scealt Su minra gesynta sceame Jjrowian 50 on Sam myclan daege ]jonne call manna cynnnbsp;se ancenneda ealle gesamnaS.

Ne eart Su )7on leofra naenigum lifigendra men to gemaeccan, ne meder ne faedernbsp;ne naenigum gesybban, ))onne se swearta hrefen,

55 sySSan ic ana of Se ut siSode

hurh }7aes sylfes hand )je ic aer onsended waes.

Ne magon \ie nu heonon adon hyrsta ]?a readan ne gold ne seolfor ne hinra goda nan,nbsp;ne J^inre bryde beag ne }7in boldwela,

60 ne nan }7ara goda \)e Su iu ahtest, ac her sceolon onbidan ban bereafod,nbsp;besliten synum, ond \ie Jjin sawl scealnbsp;minum unwillum oft gesecan,nbsp;wemman Jje mid wordum, swa Su worhtest to me.

65 Eart Su nu dumb ond deaf, ne synt ]?ine dreamas

awiht.

Sceal ic Se nihtes swa jjeah nede gesecan, synnum gesargod, ond eft sona fram ))enbsp;hweorfan on hancred, J^onne halige mennbsp;lifiendum gode lofsang doS,

70 secan )?a harnas Jje Su me her scrife, ond Jja arleasan eardungstowe,nbsp;ond pe sculon her moldwyrmas manige ceowan,nbsp;slitan sarlice swearte wihta,nbsp;gifre ond grsedige. Ne synt ])ine sehta awihtenbsp;75 he Su her on moldan mannum eowdest.

ForSan jje wsere selre swiSe mycle Jjonne he wseron ealle eorSan speda,

47 wiS] mid 48 nieda] meda 51 ancenneda] acenneda 54 Jjonne] honn with e crowded in before the next word 57 magon] maeg ]gt;a] hynbsp;59 boldwela] gold wela 62 sceal] Followed by abbreviation for ond, partlynbsp;obliterated 63 unwillum] unwillu

-ocr page 159-

57

SOUL AND BODY I

(butan J)u hie gedaelde dryhtne sylfum), haer Su wurde set frymSe fugel oSSe fisc on sse,

80 oS3e on eorSan neat aetes tilode, feldgangende feoh butan snyttro,nbsp;oSSe on westenne wildra deoranbsp;]70et wyrreste, Ipsev swa god wolde,nbsp;ge peah 3u waere wyrma cynnanbsp;85 )jaet grimmeste, Jjser swa god wolde,

Jjonne '5u aefre on moldan man gewurde o33e aefre fulwihte onfon sceolde.

ponne Su for unc baem andwyrdan scealt on Sam miclan daege, ponne mannum beoSnbsp;90 wunda onwrigene, pa Se on worulde aernbsp;fyrenfulle men fyrn geworhton,

Sonne wyle dryhten sylf daeda gehyran haeleSa gehwylces, heofena scippend,nbsp;aet ealra manna gehwaes muSes reordenbsp;95 wunde wiSerlean. Ac hwaet wylt Su paernbsp;on pam domdaege dryhtne secgan?nbsp;ponne ne biS nan na to paes lytel liS on lime aweaxen,nbsp;paet Su ne scyle for anra gehwylcum onsundrumnbsp;riht agildan, ponne reSe biSnbsp;100 dryhten aet pam dome. Ac hwaet do wyt unc?

Sculon wit ponne eft aetsomne siSSan brucan swylcra yrmSa, swa Su unc her aer scrife!”

FyrnaS pus paet flaeschord, sceall ponne feran onweg, secan hellegrund, nallaes heofondreamas,

105 daedum gedrefed. LigeS dust paer hit waes, ne maeg him ondsware aenige gehatan,nbsp;geomrum gaste, geoce oSSe frofre.

BiS paet heafod tohliden, handa toliSode, geaglas toginene, goman toslitene,

110 sina beoS asocene, swyra becowen, fingras tohrorene.

Rib reafiaS reSe wyrmas,

beoS hira tungan totogenne on tyn healfa

82 wildra deora] wild deora 84 wyrma] wyrm 103 onweg] on weg with a w erased before on 105 LigeS] liget

-ocr page 160-

58

SOUL AND BODY I

hungregum to frofre; forjjan hie ne magon huxlicum 115 wordum wrixlian wiS hone werian gast.

Gifer hatte se wyrm, ]gt;amp; \iz. eaglas beoS nasdle scearpran. Se genydde tonbsp;serest eallra on ham eorhscraefe,nbsp;hset he ha tungan totyhS ond ha teh hurhsmyhSnbsp;120 ond ha eagan hurheteS ufan on hset heafodnbsp;ond to setwelan o'Srum gerymeS,nbsp;wyrmum to wiste,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;t’set werie

lie acolod bih h^et be lange ser werede mid wsedum. Bib ho'ane wyrma gifel,

125 set on eorhan. pset maeg seghwylcum men to gemynde, modsnotra gehwam!

Donne bib hyhtlicre h®t sio halige sawl fsereb to bam flaesce, frofre bewunden.

Bib hset aerende eadiglicre 130 funden on ferhbe. Mid gefean seceb

lustum hset lamfset h^et hie ser lange wseg. ponne pa gastas gode word sprecab,nbsp;snottre, sigefaeste, ond pus soblicenbsp;pone lichoman lustum gretap:

135 “Wine leofesta, peah be wyrmas gyt gifre gretap, nu is pin gast cumen,nbsp;faegere gefraetewod, of mines feeder rice,nbsp;arum bewunden. Eala, min dryhten,nbsp;paer ic pe moste mid me Isedan,

140 pset wyt englas ealle gesawon,

heofona wuldor, swylc swa bu me ser her scrife! Faestest bu on foldan ond gefyldest menbsp;godes lichoman, gastes drynces.

Waere bu on waedle, sealdest me wilna geniht.

145 Forban bu ne pearft sceamian, ponne sceadene beop pa synfullan ond pa sobfsestannbsp;on pam maeran daege, paes bu me geafe,nbsp;ne be hreowan pearf her on lifenbsp;ealles swa mycles swa bu me sealdest

117 to] to me 123 he] Not in MS. 125 set] Not in MS.

132 sprecaS] sprecat 135 J)eah Se] ah Sse 138 arum] earum

-ocr page 161-

59

HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I

150 on gemotstede manna ond engla.

Bygdest öu pe for hseleöum ond ahofe me on ecne

dream.

ForJjan me a langa}?, leofost manna,

on minum hige hearde, ]78es pamp; ic pamp; on Jjyssum hynSum

wat

wyrmum to wiste, ac )5£et wolde god,

155 Jjset pw. aefre Jjus la’Slic legerbed cure.

Wolde ic pe Sonne secgan Jjaet Su ne sorgode, forSan wyt bio‘5 gegaederode aet godes dome.

Moton wyt Jjonne setsomne sylvan brucan ond unc on heofonum heahjjungene beon.

160 Ne ]jurfon wyt beon cearie aet cyme dryhtnes, ne Jjaere andsware yfele habbannbsp;sorge in hreSre, ac wyt sylfe magonnbsp;aet Sam dome Jjaer daedum agilpan,nbsp;hwylce earnunga uncre waeron.

165 Wat ic pset ]ju waere on woruldrice gejjungen Jjrymlice Jjysses”

HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I

sorb cymeS

manig ond mislic in manna dream.

Eorl oSerne mid aefj^ancum

ond mid teonwordum taeleS behindan,

5 spreceS faegere beforan, ond f^aet facen swa peah hafaS in his heortan, hord unclaene.

ByS })onne wommes gewita weoruda dryhten. ForSan se witiga cwaeS:

“Ne syle Su me aetsomne mid Jjam synfullum 10 in wita forwyrd, weoruda dryhten,

ne me on life forleos mid pa.m ligewyrhtum,

))am pamp; ful smeSe spraece habbaS, ond in gastcofan grimme gejjohtas,

151 ahofe] Followed by another me erased 162 hreSre] reSre 5 swa] swa swa

-ocr page 162-

60

HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I

gehataS holdlice, swa hyra hyht ne gaeS,

15 waere mid welerum.” Wea biS in mode, siofa synnum fab, sare geblonden,nbsp;gefylled mid facne, Jjeah he faeger wordnbsp;utan aetywe. ^nlice beoS,nbsp;swa Sa beon berab buta aetsomnenbsp;20 arlicne anleofan, ond aetterne taegelnbsp;hafab on hindan, hunig on mube,nbsp;wynsume wist. Hwilum wundia)?nbsp;sare mid stinge, ]?onne se sael cymeb.

Swa biob gelice ])a leasan men,

25 pa be mid tungan treowa gehata]? faegerum wordum, facenlice pencap,

Jjonne hie aet nehstan nearwe beswicah, hafab on gehatum hunigsmaeccas,nbsp;smebne sybcwide, ond in siofan innannbsp;30 J)urh deofles craeft dyrne wunde.

Swa is nu })es middangeard mane geblonden, wanab ond weaxeb. Wacab se ealda,nbsp;dweleb ond drefeb daeges ond nihtesnbsp;miltse mid mane, maegene getryweb,

35 ehteb aefestra, inwit saweb, nib mid geneahe. Naenig obernenbsp;freob in fyrhbe nimjje feara hwylc,nbsp;haet he soblice sybbe healde,nbsp;gastlice lufe, swa him god behead.

40 Forj^an eallunga hyht geceoseb, woruld wynsume, se be wis ne bib,nbsp;snottor, searocraeftig sawle raedes.

Uton to ]jam beteran, nu we bot cunnon, hycgan ond hyhtan, )?aet we heofones leohtnbsp;45 uppe mid englum agan motonnbsp;gas turn to geoce, j^onne god wilenbsp;eorban lifes ende gewyrcan!

23 stinge] Not in MS. 39 bebead] One or two letters erased between be and bead 43 bot] Not in MS.

-ocr page 163-

DREAM OF THE ROOD

Hwaet! Ic swefna cyst secgan wylle, hwaet me gemaette to midre nihte,nbsp;sySJjan reordberend reste wunedon!nbsp;puhte me psdt ic gesawe syllicre treownbsp;5 on lyft laedan, leohte bewunden,

beama beorhtost. Eall jjaet beacen waes

begoten mid golde. Gimmas stodon

faegere aet foldan sceatum, swylce Jjaer fife waeron

uppe on )jam eaxlegespanne. Beheoldon jjaer engel dryht-

nes ealle,

10 faegere J?urh forSgesceaft. Ne waes Saer hum fracodes

gealga,

ac hine l^aer beheoldon halige gastas,

men ofer moldan, ond eall ]?eos maere gesceaft.

Syllic waes se sigebeam, ond ic synnum fah, forwunded mid wommum. Geseah ic wuldres treow,

15 waedum geweorSode, wynnum scinan, gegyred mid golde; gimmas haefdonnbsp;bewrigene weorSlice wealdendes treow.

HwaeSre ic )5urh Jjaet gold ongytan meahte earmra aergewin, j^aet hit aerest ongannbsp;20 swaetan on jja swiSran healfe. Eall ic waes mid sorgum

gedrefed,

forht ic waes for J^aere faegran gesyhSe. Geseah ic l^aet fuse

beacen

wendan waedum ond bleom; hwilum hit waes mid waetan

bestemed,

beswyled mid swates gange, h wilum mid since gegyrwed. HwaeSre ic J^aer liegende lange hwilenbsp;25 beheold hreowcearig haelendes treow,nbsp;oSSaet ic gehyrde past hit hleoSrode.

Ongan }7a word sprecan wudu selesta:

“pst waes geara iu, (ic paet gyta geman), paet ic waes aheawen holtes on ende,

2 hwaet] hast 17 wealdendes] wealdes 20 sorgum] surgum

-ocr page 164-

62 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DREAM OF THE ROOD

30 astyred of stefne minum. Genaman me Sjer strange

feondas,

geworhton him pasr to waefersyne, heton me heora wergas

hebban.

Bseron me bser beornas on eaxlum, obSeet hie me on beorg

asetton,

gefsestnodon me ]5aer feondas genoge. Geseah ic )ja frean

mancynnes

efstan elne mycle ])aet he me wolde on gestigan.

35 Jtser ic )7a ne dorste ofer dryhtnes word bugan obbe berstan, J?a ic bifian geseahnbsp;eorban sceatas. Ealle ic mihtenbsp;feondas gefyllan, hwasbre ic fseste stod.

Ongyrede hine ]7a geong haeleb, (Jjaet waes god selmihtig), 40 Strang ond stibmod. Gestah he on gealgan heanne,nbsp;modig on manigra gesyhbe, )5a he wolde mancyn lysan.nbsp;Bifode ic ]gt;a, me se beorn ymbclypte. Ne dorste ic hwaebre

bugan to eorban,

feallan to foldan sceatum, ac ic sceolde fseste standan. Rod wses ic arsered. Ahof ic ricne cyning,

45 heofona hlaford, hyldan me ne dorste.

purhdrifan hi me mid deorcan nseglum. On me syndon J^a

dolg gesiene,

opene inwidhlemmas. Ne dorste ic hira nsenigum

scebban.

Bysmeredon hie unc butu aetgaedere. Eall ic waes mid

blode bestemed,

begoten of j^aes guman sidan, sibban he haefde his gast

onsended.

50 Eeala ic on ]jam beorge gebiden hsebbe wrabra wyrda. Geseah ic weruda godnbsp;)?earle J^enian. ])ystro haefdonnbsp;bewrigen mid wolcnum wealdendes hraew,nbsp;scirne sciman, sceadu forbeode,

55 wann under wolcnum. Weop eal gesceaft, cwibdon cyninges fyll. Crist waes on rode.

Hwaebere Jjaer fuse feorran cwoman to pam aebelinge. Ic pset eall beheold.

-ocr page 165-

63

DREAM OF THE ROOD

Sare ic waes mid sorgum gedrefed, hnag ic hwseeire jjam

secgum to handa,

60 eaSmod elne mycle. Genamon hie Jjser aelmihtigne god, ahofon hine of Sam hefian wife. Forleton me pa, hilde-

rincas

standan steame bedrifenne; eall ic waes mid straelum

forwundod.

Aledon hie Saer limwerigne, gestodon him aet his lices

heafdum,

beheoldon hie Saer heofenes dryhten, ond he hine Saer

hwile reste,

65 meSe aefter Sam miclan gewinne. Ongunnon him pa

moldern wyrcan

beornas on banan gesyhSe; curfon hie Saet of beorhtan

stane,

gesetton hie Saeron sigora wealdend. Ongunnon him pa

sorhleoS galan

earme on pa aefentide, pa hie woldon eft siSian, meSe fram pam maeran Jjeodne. Reste he Seer maete

weorode.

70 HwaeSere we Saer greotende gode hwile stodon on staSole, sySSan stefn up gewatnbsp;hilderinca. Hraew colode,nbsp;faeger feorgbold. pa us man fyllan ongannbsp;ealle to eorSan. paet waes egeslic wyrd!

75 Bedealf us man on deopan seape. HwaeSre me paer

dryhtnes pegnas,

freondas gefrunon,

ond gyredon me golde ond seolfre.

Nu Su miht gehyran, haeleS min se leofa, paet ic bealuwara weorc gebiden haebbe,

80 sarra sorga. Is nu sael cumen paet me weorSiaS wide ond sidenbsp;menu ofer moldan, ond eall peos maere gesceaft,nbsp;gebiddap him to pyssum beacne. On me beam godesnbsp;prowode hwile. Forpan ic prymfaest nu

59 sorgum] Not in MS. 71 stefn] Not in MS.

65 moldern] moldirn 77a ond] Not in MS.

70 greotende] reotende


-ocr page 166-

64

DREAM OF THE ROOD

85 hlifige under heofenum, ond ic haelan mseg seghwylcne anra, J^ara )?e him biS egesa to me.nbsp;lu ic waes geworden wita heardost,nbsp;leodum laSost, serjjan ic him lifes wegnbsp;rihtne gerymde, reordberendum.

90 Hwset, me ]gt;amp;. geweorSode wuldres ealdor ofer holmwudu, heofonrices weard!

Swylce swa he his modor eac, Marian sylfe, selmihtig god for ealle mennnbsp;geweorSode ofer eall wifa cynn.

95 Nu ic ]5e hate, hceleb min se leofa,

]?aet Su )jas gesyhSe secge mannum, onwreoh wordum Jiaet hit is wuldres beam,nbsp;se Se aelmihtig god on Jjrowodenbsp;for mancynnes manegum synnumnbsp;100 ond Adomes ealdgewyrhtum.

DeaS he Jjaer byrigde, hwseSere eft dryhten aras mid his miclan mihte mannum to helpe.

He Sa on heofenas astag. Hider eft fundaj? on )?ysne middangeard mancynn secannbsp;105 on domdaege dryhten sylfa,

aelmihtig god, ond his englas mid,

Jjaet he jjonne wile deman, se ah domes geweald, anra gehwylcum swa he him aerur hernbsp;on )jyssum laenum life geearna]j.

110 Ne maeg )?aer aenig unforht wesan for pam worde pe se wealdend cwyS.

FrineS he for pseie maenige hwaer se man sie, se Se for dryhtnes naman deaSes woldenbsp;biteres onbyrigan, swa he aer on Sam beame dyde.

115 Ac hie })onne forhtiaS, ond fea ptncap hwaet hie to Criste cweSan onginnen.

Ne )?earf Saer Jjonne aenig anforht wesan }7e him asr in breostum bereS beacna selest,nbsp;ac Surh Sa rode sceal rice ge secannbsp;120 of eorSwege aeghwylc sawl,

113 wolde] wojde preceded by an erasure, probably of })ro 117 anforht] unforht

-ocr page 167-

65

DREAM OF THE ROOD

seo )5e mid wealdende wunian J^enceS.”

Gebeed ic me }ja to )?an beame blibe mode, elne mycle, Jjaer ic ana waesnbsp;maete werede. Wss modsefanbsp;125 afysed on forbwege, feala ealra gebadnbsp;langunghwila. Is me nu lifes hyhtnbsp;Jjaet ic Jjone sigebeam secan motenbsp;ana oftor J?onne ealle men,nbsp;well weorjjian. Me is willa to Samnbsp;130 mycel on mode, ond min mundbyrd isnbsp;geriht to l^aere rode. Nah ic ricra fealanbsp;freonda on foldan, ac hie for'S heononnbsp;gewiton of worulde dreamum, sohton him wuldres cyn-

ing,

lifia}? nu on heofenum mid heahfaedere,

135 wunia)7 on wuldre, ond ic wene me

daga gehwylce hwaenne me dryhtnes rod,

)5e ic her on eor'San ser sceawode,

on ]5ysson laenan life gefetige

ond me jjonne gebringe Jjasr is blis mycel,

140 dream on heofonum, Jjser is dryhtnes folc geseted to symle, pxv is singal blis,nbsp;ond me Jjonne asette J^aer ic syJjJjan motnbsp;wunian on wuldre, well mid J^am halgumnbsp;dreames brucan. Si me dryhten freond,

145 se Se her on eor]?an aer hrowode

on J?am gealgtreowe for guman synnum.

He us onlysde ond us lif forgeaf, heofonlicne ham. Hiht waes geniwadnbsp;mid bledum ond mid blisse )jam ]je jjaer bryne ]?olodan.nbsp;150 Se sunu waes sigorfaest on J)am siSfate,

mihtig ond spedig, ]gt;a. he mid manigeo com, gasta weorode, on godes rice,nbsp;anwealda aelmihtig, englum to blissenbsp;ond eallum Sam halgum jjam pe on heofonum aernbsp;155 wunedon on wuldre, J?a heora wealdend cwom,nbsp;aelmihtig god, ]7aer his eSel waes.

127 ic] Added above the line 132 foldan] Erasure of two letters after foldan 142 me] he 152 on] o erased before this word

-ocr page 168-

ELENE

pa wses agangen geara hwyrftum tu hund ond preo geteled rimes,nbsp;swylce XXX eac, pinggemearces,nbsp;wintra for worulde, paes pe wealdend godnbsp;5 acenned wearS, cyninga wuldor,nbsp;in middangeard purh mennisc heo,nbsp;soSfaestra leoht. pa waes syxte gearnbsp;Constantines caserdomes,nbsp;past he Romwara in rice wearSnbsp;10 ahaefen, hildfruma, to hereteman.

Waes se leodhwata lindgeborga eorlum arfaest. JiSelinges weoxnbsp;rice under roderum. He waes riht cyning,nbsp;guSweard gumena. Hine god trymedenbsp;15 maerSum ond mihtum, paet he manegum wearSnbsp;geond middangeard mannum to hrober,nbsp;werpeodum to wraece, sybSan waepen ahofnbsp;wiö hetendum. Him waes hild boden,nbsp;wiges woma. Werod samnodannbsp;20 Huna leode ond HreSgotan,

foron fyrdhwate Francan ond Hugas.

Waeron hwate weras, gearwe to guSe. Garas lixtan,nbsp;wriSene waelhlencan. Wordum ond bordumnbsp;25 hofon herecombol. pa waeron heardingasnbsp;sweotole gesamnod ond eal sib geador.

For folca gedryht. Fyrdleob agol wulf on wealde, waelrune ne mab.

Urigfebera earn sang ahof,

30 laSum on laste. Lungre scynde ofer burg enta beadupreata maest,nbsp;hergum to hilde, swylce Huna cyningnbsp;ymbsittendra awer meahte

12 ^Selinges] aeSelnges 14 guSweard] guS wearS 16 middangeard] middan g 21 foron] foro with n crowded in at end Hugas] hunas 26nbsp;ond] The abbreviation crowded in sib] Not in MS.

-ocr page 169-

67

ELENE

abannan to beadwe burgwigendra.

35 For fyrda maest. FeSan trymedon eoredcestum, |)aet on selfylcenbsp;deareSlacende on Danubie,nbsp;staercedfyrhSe, staeSe wicedonnbsp;ymb J^aes waeteres wylm. Werodes breahtmenbsp;40 woldon Romwara rice gejjringan,

hergum ahySan. paer wearb Huna cyme cub ceasterwarum. pa se casere hehtnbsp;ongean gramum gubgelaecannbsp;under earhfaere ofstum myclumnbsp;45 bannan to beadwe, beran ut praece

rincas under roderum. Waeron Romware, secgas sigerofe, sona gegearwodnbsp;waepnum to wigge, peah hie werod laessenbsp;haefdon to bilde ponne Huna cining;

50 ridon ymb rofne, ponne rand dynede, campwudu clynede, cyning preate for,nbsp;berge to bilde. Hrefen uppe gol,nbsp;wan ond waelfel. Werod waes on tybte.nbsp;Hleopon bornboran, breopan friccan,

55 mearb moldan traed. Maegen samnode, cafe to cease. Cyning waes afyrbted,nbsp;egsan geaclad, sibban elpeodige,

Huna ond Hreba bere sceawede, baet be on Romwara rices endenbsp;60 ymb paes waeteres staeb werod samnode,nbsp;maegen unrime. Modsorge waegnbsp;Romwara cyning, rices ne wendenbsp;for werodleste, baefde wigena to lyt,nbsp;eaxlgestealna wib ofermaegene,

65 brora to bilde. Here wicode,

eorlas ymb aebeling, egstreame neab on neaweste nibtlangne fyrst,nbsp;pass pe hie feonda gefaer fyrmest gesaegon.nbsp;pa wearb on slaepe sylfum aetywednbsp;70 pam casere, paer he on corbre swaef,

49 Jjonne] Jjone 58 sceawede] sceawedon 68 hie] he

-ocr page 170-

68

ELENE

sigerofum gesegen swefnes woma. puhte him wlitescyne on weres hadenbsp;hwit ond hiwbeorht hseleSa nathwylcnbsp;geywed aenlicra ponne he ser otiSe si‘5nbsp;75 gesege under swegle. He of slaepe onbrjegd,nbsp;eofurcumble bepeaht. Him se ar hrabe,nbsp;wlitig wuldres boda, wib pingodenbsp;ond be naman nemde, (nihthelm toglad):nbsp;“Constantinus, heht pe cyning engla,

80 wyrda wealdend, wsere beodan, duguSa dryhten. Ne ondraed pu be,nbsp;beah pe eljjeodige egesan hwopan,nbsp;heardre hilde. pu to heofenum beseohnbsp;on wuldres weard, paer bu wrabe findest,

85 sigores tacen.” He waes sona gearu

purh paes halgan hses, hreberlocan onspeon, up locade, swa him se ar ahead,nbsp;faele fribowebba. Geseah he frsetwum beorhtnbsp;wliti wuldres treo ofer wolcna hrof,

90 golde geglenged, (gimmas lixtan); waes se blaca beam bocstafum awriten,nbsp;beorhte ond leohte: “Mid pys beacne bunbsp;on pam frecnan faere feond oferswibesb,nbsp;geletest lab werod.” pa piet leoht gewat,

95 up sibode, ond se ar somed,

on claenra gemang. Cyning waes py blibra ond pe sorgleasra, secga aldor,nbsp;on fyrhbsefan, purh pa faegeran gesyhb.

Heht pa onlice aebelinga hleo,

100 beorna beaggifa, swa he paet beacen geseah, heria hildfruma, paet him on heofonum aernbsp;geiewed wearb, ofstum myclum,

Constantinus, Cristes rode, tireadig cyning, tacen gewyrcan.

105 Heht pa on uhtan mid aerdaege wigend wreccan, ond waepenpraecenbsp;hebban heorucumbul, ond paet halige treo

90 geglenged] gelenged 91 awriten] Abottl two letters erased before this word

-ocr page 171-

69

ELENE

him beforan ferian on feonda gemang, beran beacen godes. Byman sungonnbsp;110 hinde for hergam. Hrefn weorces gefeah,nbsp;urigfeSra, earn siS beheold,nbsp;wselhreowra wig. Wulf sang ahof,nbsp;holtes gehleSa. Hildegesa stod.nbsp;paer waes borda gebrec ond beorna ge))rec,nbsp;115 heard handgeswing ond herga gring,nbsp;syb'San heo earhfaere aerest metton.

On }jaet faege folc flana scuras,

garas ofer geolorand on gramra gemang,

hetend heorugrimme, hildenaedran,

120 ]jurh fingra geweald forcS onsendan.

Stopon stiShidige, stundum wrsecon, braecon bordhreban, bil in dufan,

Jjrungon Jjraechearde. pa waes puf hafen, segn for sweotum, sigeleob galen.

125 Gylden grima, garas lixtan on herefelda. Hae'Sene grungon,nbsp;feollon friSelease. Flugon instaepesnbsp;Huna leode, swa paet halige treonbsp;araeran heht Romwara cyning,

130 heabofremmende. Wurdon heardingas wide towrecene. Sume wig fornam.

Sume unsofte aldor generedon on pam heresibe. Sume healfcwicenbsp;flugon on fassten ond feore burgonnbsp;135 aefter stanclifum, stede weardedonnbsp;ymb Danubie. Sume drenc fornamnbsp;on lagostreame lifes aet ende.

Da waes modigra maegen on luste, ehton elpeoda ob paet aefen forbnbsp;140 fram daeges orde. Darobaesc flugon,nbsp;hildenaedran. Heap waes gescyrded,nbsp;labra lindwered. Lythwon becwomnbsp;Huna herges ham eft panon.

119 heorugrimme] heora grimme felda] hera felda

124 sweotum] sweotolfl 126 here-


-ocr page 172-

70

ELENE

pa waes gesyne ])xt sige forgeaf 145 Constantino cyning aelmihtig

set pam dsegweorce, domweorSunga, rice under roderum, purh his rode treo.

Gewat pa heriga helm ham eft panon, huSe hremig, (hild wses gesceaden),

150 wigge geweorSod. Com pa wigena hleo pegna preate prySbold secan,nbsp;beadurof cyning burga neosan.

Heht pa wigena weard pa wisestan snude to sionobe, pa pe snyttro crseftnbsp;155 purh fyrngewrito gefrigen hsefdon,nbsp;heoldon higepancum hseleba raedas.

Da pses fricggan ongan folces aldor, sigerof cyning, ofer sid weorod,nbsp;waere paer aenig yldra obbe gingranbsp;160 pe him to sobe secggan meahte,nbsp;galdrum cyöan, hwaet se god waere,nbsp;boldes brytta, “pe pis his beacen wsesnbsp;pe me swa leoht obywde ond mine leode generede,nbsp;tacna torhtost, ond me tir forgeaf,

165 wigsped wiS wraSum, purh pset wlitige treo.”

Hio him ondsware senige ne meahton agifan togenes, ne ful geare cubonnbsp;sweotole gesecggan be pam sigebeacne.nbsp;pa pa wisestan wordum cwsedonnbsp;170 for pam heremsegene pset hit heofoncyningesnbsp;tacen wsere, ond pses tweo naere.nbsp;pa pset gefrugnon pa purh fulwihtenbsp;laerde wseron, (him wses leoht sefa,nbsp;ferhb gefeonde, peah hira fea wseron),

175 bset hie for pam casere cyban moston godspelles gife, hu se gasta helm,nbsp;in prynesse prymme geweorbad,nbsp;acenned wearb, cyninga wuldor,nbsp;ond hu on galgan wearb godes agen beamnbsp;180 ahangen for hergum heardum witum.

151 prySbold secan] JjryS bord stenan

-ocr page 173-

71

ELENE

Alysde leoda beam of locan deofla, geomre gastas, ond him gife sealdenbsp;Jgt;urh pa ilcan gesceaft pe. him geywed wearSnbsp;sylfum on gesyhSe, sigores tacen,

185 wiS Jjeoda j^rsece. Ond hu 3y j^riddan daege of byrgenne beorna wuldornbsp;of deacSe aras, dryhten ealranbsp;hseleba cynnes, ond to heofonum astah.

Dus gleawlice gastgerynum 190 saegdon sigerofum, swa fram Siluestrenbsp;laerde waeron. Mt pam se leodfrumanbsp;fulwihte onfeng ond psti forb geheoldnbsp;on his dagana tid, dryhtne to willan.

Da wses on saelum sinces brytta,

195 nibheard cyning. Waes him niwe gefea befolen in fyrhbe, waes him frofra maestnbsp;ond hyhta nihst heofonrices weard.

Ongan pa dryhtnes ae daeges ond nihtes )jurh gastes gife georne cyban,

200 ond hine soSlice sylfne getengde

goldwine gumena in godes J^eowdom, aescrof, unslaw. J)a se aebeling fand,nbsp;leodgebyrga, )3urh larsmibas,nbsp;guSheard, gar]?rist, on godes bocumnbsp;205 hwaer ahangen waes heriges beorhtmenbsp;on rode treo rodora waldendnbsp;aefstum jjurh inwit, swa se ealda feondnbsp;forlaerde ligesearwum, leode fortyhte,nbsp;ludea cyn, Jjaet hie god sylfnenbsp;210 ahengon, herga fruman. paes hie in hynbum sculonnbsp;to widan feore wergSu dreogan!

pa waes Cristes lof pam casere on firhSsefan, forS gemyndignbsp;ymb paet maere treo, ond pa his modor hetnbsp;215 feran foldwege folca preatenbsp;to ludeum, georne secannbsp;wigena preate hwaer se wuldres beam.

184 tacen] tacne 197 hyhta] hyht

-ocr page 174-

72

ELENE

halig under hrusan, hyded waere, seSelcyninges rod. Elene ne woldenbsp;220 ]7aes siSfates saene weorSan,

ne '5aes wilgifan word gehyrwan, hiere sylfre suna, ac waes sona gearu,nbsp;wif on willsiS, swa hire weoruda helm,nbsp;byrnwiggendra, heboden haefde.

225 Ongan J?a ofstlice eorla mengu to flote fysan. Fearohhengestasnbsp;ymb geofenes staeS gearwe stodon,nbsp;saelde sasmearas, sunde getenge.

Da wses orcnaewe idese sibfset,

230 si'SSan waeges helm werode gesohte. paer wlanc manig ast Wendelssnbsp;on staebe stodon. Stundum wrseconnbsp;ofer mearcpaSu, maegen setter obrum,nbsp;ond pa. gehlodon hildesercum,

235 bordum ond ordum, byrnwigendum, werum ond wifum, waeghengestas.

Leton pa ofer fifelwseg famige scriban bronte brim)jisan. Bord oft onfengnbsp;ofer earhgeblond ySa swengas;

240 sse swinsade. Ne hyrde ic si'5 ne aer on egstreame idese laedan,nbsp;on merestraete, maegen faegerre.

J)aer meahte gesion, se bone si‘S beheold, brecan ofer baebweg, brimwudu snyrgannbsp;245 under swellingum, saemearh plegean,nbsp;wadan waegflotan. Wigan waeron bliSe,nbsp;collenferhbe, cwen sibes gefeah,nbsp;syjjJjan to hybe hringedstefnannbsp;ofer lagofassten geliden hasfdonnbsp;250 on Creca land. Ceolas letonnbsp;aet saefearobe, sande bewrecene,

221 gehyrwan] ge hyr’^an 222 vrais] First writtcmes, the beginning word of a line, with w added in the margin 237 Leton] ton on an erasurenbsp;famige] a altered from se {Walker) 242 fsegerre] fsegrre 245 swellingum]nbsp;spellingum, or perhaps w altered from p

-ocr page 175-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;73

aid yShofu, oncrum faeste on brime bidan beorna gej^inges,nbsp;hwonne heo sio guScwen gumena jjreatenbsp;255 ofer eastwegas eft gesohte.

Dser waes on eorle ebgesyne brogden byrne ond bill gecost,nbsp;geatolic gu'Sscrud, grimhelm manig,nbsp;aenlic eoforcumbul. Waeron aescwigan,

260 secggas ymb sigecwen, si‘Ses gefysde.

Fyrdrincas frome foron on luste on Creca land, caseres bodan,nbsp;hilderincas, hyrstum gewerede.

J)aer waes gesyne sincgim locen 265 on Jjam here)5reate, hlafordes gifu.

Waes seo eadhre'Sige Elene gemyndig, juriste on gejrance, J^eodnes willannbsp;georn on mode J^aet hio ludeasnbsp;ofer herefeldas heape gecostenbsp;270 lindwigendra land gesohte,

secga Jrreate. Swa hit siSSan gelamp ymb lytel faec )^aet Saet leodmaegen,nbsp;guörofe haeleh to Hierusalemnbsp;cwomon in )?a ceastre corSra maeste,

275 eorlas aescrofe, mid pa. aeSelan cwen.

Heht Sa gebeodan burgsittendum ham snoterestum side ond widenbsp;geond ludeas, gumena gehwylcum,nbsp;meöelhegende, on gemot cuman,

280 pa Se deoplicost dryhtnes geryno hurh rihte ae reccan cuSon.

Da waes gesamnod of sidwegum maegen unlytel, pa Se Moyses aenbsp;reccan cuSon. paer on rime waesnbsp;285 pieo M h^^ra leoda

alesen to lare. Ongan ha leoflic wif weras Ebrea wordum negan:

252 yöhofu] yS liofu 254 hwonne] hwone 279 mehelhegende] meSel hengende 285 M] .m.

-ocr page 176-

74

ELENE

“Ic }jaet gearolice ongiten hsebbe ]7urg witgena wordgerynonbsp;290 on godes bocum J^aet ge geardagumnbsp;wyrSe waeron wuldorcyninge,nbsp;dryhtne dyre ond daedhwaste.

Hwast, ge ealle snyttro unwislice, wrabe wibweorpon, pa. ge wergdon )?anenbsp;295 pe eow of wergbe Jjurh bis wuldres miht,nbsp;fram ligcwale, lysan Jiohte,nbsp;of haeftnede. Ge mid hom speowdonnbsp;on J)aes ondwlitan ]7e eow eagena leoht,nbsp;fram blindnesse bote gefremedenbsp;300 edniowunga Jjurh pxt aebele spald,nbsp;ond fram unclaenum oft generedenbsp;deofla gastum. Ge to dea)?e Jjonenbsp;deman ongunnon, se Se of deabe sylfnbsp;woruld awehte on wera corjjrenbsp;305 in Jjaet serre lif eowres cynnes.

Swa ge modblinde mengan ongunnon lige wiS soSe, leoht wib Jjystrum,nbsp;sefst wiS are, inwitjgt;ancumnbsp;wroht webbedan. Eow seo wergbu forbannbsp;310 scebjjeb scyldfullum. Ge pa sciran mihtnbsp;deman ongunnon, ond gedweolan lifdon,

Jjeostrum gej^ancum, ob )?ysne daeg.

Ganga}7 nu snude, snyttro gej^enca)?, weras wisfseste, wordes crseftige,

315 pa be eowre se sebelum crseftige on ferhbsefan fyrmest hsebben,nbsp;pa me soblice secgan cunnon,nbsp;ondsware cyban for eowic forbnbsp;tacna gehwylces )je ic him to sece.”

320 Eodan pa on geruman reonigmode eorlas secleawe, egesan gejjreade,nbsp;gehbum geomre, georne sohton

293 ealle] Tpasre 295 wuldres] wuldre at the end of a line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;302 to] iVolt;

in MS. 310 sciran] scjran 318 eowic] eow 320 geruman] geril 322 georne] eorne

-ocr page 177-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;75

pa, wisestan wordgeryno,

)7aet hio Jjasre cwene oncweSan meahton 325 swa tiles swa trages, swa hio him to sohte.

Hio pa on j^reate M manna fundon ferhSgleawra, pa pt fyrngemyndnbsp;mid ludeum gear wast cuSon.nbsp;prungon pa on Jjreate jjaer on prymme badnbsp;330 in cynestole caseres mseg,

geatolic guScwen golde gehyrsted.

Elene majjelode ond for eorlum spraec:

“GehyraS, higegleawe, halige rune, word ond wisdom. Hwaet, ge witgenanbsp;335 lare onfengon, hu se lifïrumanbsp;in cildes had cenned wurde,nbsp;mihta wealdend. Be pam Moyses sang,nbsp;ond jjaet word gecwaeS weard Israhela:

‘Eow acenned biö cniht on degle,

340 mihtum maere, swa Jjses modor ne bi‘5 wsestmum geeacnod jjurh weres frige.’

Be bam Dauid cyning dryhtleob agol, frod fyrnweota, faeder Salomones,nbsp;ond }5aet word gecwBeJ? wigona baldor:

345 ‘Ic frumjja god fore sceawode,

sigora dryhten. He on gesyhSe waes, maegena wealdend, min on pa swiSran,nbsp;jjrymmes hyrde. panon ic ne wendenbsp;aefre to aldre onsion mine.’

350 Swa hit eft be eow Essaias,

witga for weorodum, wordum meelde, deophyeggende h^rh dryhtnes gast:

‘Ic up ahof eaforan gingne

ond beam cende, pam ic blaed forgeaf,

355 halige higefrofre, ac hie hyrwdon me,

feodon purh feondscipe, nahton forepances, wisdomes gewitt; ond pa weregan neat,nbsp;pe man daga gehwam drifeS ond pirsceb,nbsp;ongitap hira goddend, nales gnyrnwraecum

326 M] .m. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;338 word] Not in MS. 348 wende] weno 355 me] pe

-ocr page 178-

76

ELENE

360 feogaS frynd hiera \)e. him fodder gifaS, ond me Israhela sefre ne woldonnbsp;folc oncnawan, jjeah ic feala for himnbsp;aefter woruldstundum wundra gefremede.’

Hwast, we Jjcet gehyrdon Jjurh halige bec 365 bset eow dryhten geaf dom unscyndne,nbsp;meotod mihta sped, Moyse ssegdenbsp;hu ge heofoncyninge hyran sceoldon,nbsp;lare laestan. Eow Jjaes lungre aj^reat,nbsp;ond ge )gt;am ryhte wiSroten haefdon,

370 onscunedon jjone sciran scippend eallra, dryhtna dryhten, ond gedwolan fylgdonnbsp;ofer riht godes. Nu ge rajje ganga)?nbsp;ond findajj gen ])a. ))e fyrngewritunbsp;)7urh snyttro craeft selest cunnen,

375 aeriht eower, pxt me ondsware )5urh sidne sefan secgan cunnen.”

Eodan Sa mid mengo modcwanige, collenferhSe, swa him sio cwen bead.

Eundon Tpa. D forjjsnottera 380 alesen leodmaega, \ia, Se leornungcraeftnbsp;})urh modgemynd maeste haefdon,nbsp;on sefan snyttro. Heo to salore eftnbsp;ymb lytel faec laSode waeron,nbsp;ceastre weardas. Hio sio cwen ongannbsp;385 wordum genegan, (wlat ofer ealle):

“Oft ge dyslice daed gefremedon,

werge wraecmaecggas, ond gewritu herwdon,

faedera lare, naefre furSur ]jonne nu,

Sa ge blindnesse bote forsegon,

390 ond ge wiSsocon soSe ond rihte,

)jaet in Bethleme beam wealdendes, cyning anboren, cenned waere,nbsp;aeSelinga ord. peah ge ]gt;a, ae cuSon,nbsp;witgena word, ge ne woldon pa.,

360 gifaS] gifeS 371 dryhtna] Not in MS. 379 Fundon] funden 392 waere] Written twice, at the end and at the beginning of a line 394nbsp;witgena] witgfna

-ocr page 179-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;77

395 synwyrcende, soS oncnawan.”

Hie pa anmode ondsweredon:

“Hwcet, we Ebreisce se leornedon, pa on fyrndagum feederas cubonnbsp;aet godes earce, ne we geare cunnonnbsp;400 burh hwaet bu Sus hearde, hiaefdige, usnbsp;eorre wurde. We Saet aebylgS nytonnbsp;be we gefremedon on bysse folcscere,nbsp;beodenbealwa, wiS Jjec asfre.”

Elene maSelade ond for eorlum sprsec,

405 undearninga ides reordode

hlude for herigum: “Ge nu hraSe gangaS, sundor asecab pa Se snyttro mid eow,nbsp;maegn ond modcraeft, masste haebben,nbsp;baet me binga gehwylc b^^iste gecySan,

410 untraglice, b^ ic him to sece.”

Eodon ba fram rune, swa him sio rice cwen, bald in burgum, heboden hsefde,nbsp;geomormode, georne smeadon,nbsp;sohton searobancum, hwaet sio syn waerenbsp;415 be hie on bam folce gefremed haefdonnbsp;wiS bam casere, be him sio cwen wite.

])a peer for eorlum an reordode, gidda gearosnotor, (Sam waes ludas nama,nbsp;wordes crseftig): “Ic wat gearenbsp;420 pddt hio wile secan be Sam sigebeamenbsp;on Sam browode beoda waldend,nbsp;eallra gnyrna leas, godes agen beam,nbsp;bone orscyldne eofota gehwylcesnbsp;burh hete hengon on heanne beamnbsp;425 in fyrndagum faederas usse.

pxt wees brealic geboht! Nu is bearf mycel bast we feestlice ferhS staSelien,nbsp;beet we Sees morSres meldan ne weorSennbsp;hweer bset halige trio beheled wurdenbsp;430 aefter wigbreece, by toworpen sien

396 ondsweredon] 7 swer 399 geare] eare 401 rebylgS] A letter erased after y 422 gnyrna] gnyrnra 423 orscyldne] scyldü

-ocr page 180-

78

ELENE

frod fyrngewritu ond ]gt;a. feederlican lare forleten. Ne bi3 lang ofer Ssetnbsp;l^set Israhela seSelu motennbsp;ofer middangeard ma ricsian,

435 cecraeft eorla, gif 6is yppe biS,

swa ])a. ]jaet ilce gio min yldra feeder sigerof seegde, (bam wees Sachins nama),

frod fyrnwiota, feeder minum,

* * *

eaferan,

440 wende hine of worulde ond bset word gecweeb: ‘Gif be b^et gelimpe on lifdagumnbsp;baet bu gehyre ymb halige treonbsp;frode frignan, ond geflitu reerannbsp;be Sam sigebeame on bam soScyningnbsp;445 ahangen wees, heofonrices weard,

eallre sybbe beam, bonne bn snude gecyS, min swees sunu, eer bec swylt nime.

Ne maeg eefre ofer bset Ebrea beod reedbeahtende rice healdan,

450 duguSum wealdan, ac bara dom leofaS ond hira dryhtscipe,nbsp;in woruld weorulda willum gefylled,

Se bone ahangnan cyning heriab ond lofiaS.’ f)a ic fromlice feeder minum,

455 ealdum aewitan, ageaf ondsware:

‘Hu wolde bset geweorSan on woruldrice beet on bone halgan handa sendannbsp;to feorhlege faederas ussenbsp;burh wraS gewitt, gif hie wiston eernbsp;460 beet he Crist weere, cyning on roderum,nbsp;soS sunu meotudes, sawla nergend?’

Da me yldra min ageaf ondsware, frod on fyrhSe feeder reordode;

‘Ongit, guma ginga, godes heahmsegen,

465 nergendes naman. Se is niSa gehwam unasecgendlic, bone sylf ne meeg

432 forleten] forleton 453 Se] Above the line

-ocr page 181-

79

ELENE

on moldwege man aspyrigean.

Nasfre ic pa, gejjeahte j^e jjeos J^eod ongan secan wolde, ac ic symle mecnbsp;470 asced Jjara scylda, nales sceame worhtenbsp;gaste minum. Ic him georne oftnbsp;Jjaes unrihtes ondssec fremede,

)7onne uSweotan asht bisseton, on sefan sohton hu hie sunu meotudesnbsp;475 ahengon, helm wera, hlaford eallranbsp;engla ond elda, aeSelust bearna.

Ne meahton hie swa disige deaS oSfaestan, weras wonsaelige, swa hie wendon asr,nbsp;sarum settan, peak he sume hwilenbsp;480 on galgan his gast onsende,nbsp;sigebearn godes. pa siöSan waesnbsp;of rode ahaefen rodera wealdend,nbsp;eallra )5rymma )?rym, Jjreo niht sibbannbsp;in byrgenne bidende waesnbsp;485 under )?eosterlocan, ond pa py )?riddan daegnbsp;ealles leohtes leoht lifgende aras,nbsp;beoden engla, ond his jjegnum hine,nbsp;sob sigora frea, seolfne geywde,nbsp;beorht on blaede. ponne brobor pinnbsp;490 onfeng aefter fyrste fnlwihtes baeb,

leohtne geleafan. pa for lufan dryhtnes Stephanus waes stanum worpod;nbsp;ne geald he yfel yfele, ac his ealdfeondumnbsp;pingode {jrohtherd, baed prymcyningnbsp;495 paet he him pa weadaed to wraece ne sette,nbsp;paet hie for aefstum unscyldigne,nbsp;synna leasne, Sawles larumnbsp;feore beraeddon, swa he purh feondscipenbsp;to cwale monige Cristes folcesnbsp;500 demde to deape. Swa peah him dryhten eftnbsp;miltse gefremede, paet he manegum wearbnbsp;folca to frofre, sybban him frymba god,nbsp;niba nergend, naman oncyrde,

487 hine] Not in MS. 496 hie] he SOI wearS] Not in MS.

-ocr page 182-

80

ELENE

ond he sySSan wses sanctus Paulus 505 be naman haten, ond him naenig wassnbsp;selserendra ober beteranbsp;under swegles hleo sySJjan aefre,nbsp;l?ara ]?e wif oSSe wer on woruld cendan,

Jjeah he Stephanus stanum hehte 510 abreotan on beorge, brobor })inne.

Nu bu meaht gehyran, haeleb min se leofa, hu arftest is ealles wealdend,

)jeah we aebylgb wib hine oft gewyrcen, synna wunde, gif we sona eftnbsp;515 )jara bealudseda bote gefremma]?nbsp;ond Jjaes unrihtes eft geswica)?.

Forban ic soblice ond min swaes faeder sybjjan gelyfdon

Jjaet gej^rowade eallra jjrymma god,

520 lifes lattiow, lablic wite for oferjjearfe ilda cynnes.

Forban ic pe lasre pmh leoborune, hyse leofesta, pset bu hospcwide,nbsp;aefst ne eofulsaec aefre ne fremme,

525 grimne geagncwide, wib godes bearne. ponne bu geearnast paet pe bib ece lif,nbsp;selust sigeleana, seald in heofonum.’

Dus mee faeder min on fyrndagum unweaxenne wordum laerde,

530 septe sobewidum, (pam waes Symon nama), guma gehbum frod. Nu ge geare cunnonnbsp;hwaet eow paes on sefan selest pincenbsp;to gecybanne, gif beos cwen usicnbsp;frigneb ymb bset treo, nu ge fyrhbsefannbsp;535 ond modgepanc minne cunnon.”

Him pa. togenes pa gleawestan on wera preate wordum maeldon:

“Naefre we hyrdon haeleb aenigne

524 fremme] A letter erased after this word 526 ece] Two letters (fa?) erased before this word 531 gehSum] gehdfi frod] A letter erasednbsp;after this word

-ocr page 183-

81

ELENE

on Jjysse Jjeode, butan J^ec nu Sa,

540 Jjegn oSerne Jjyslic cySan

ymb swa dygle wyrd. Do swa )?e Jjynce, fyrngidda frod, gif Su frugnen sienbsp;on wera corSre. Wisdomes beSearf,nbsp;worda waerlicra ond witan snyttro,

545 se Saere aeSelan sceal ondwyrde agifan for jjyslicne })reat on me)?le.”

Weoxan word cwidum, weras J^eahtedon on healfa gehwser, sume hyder, sume Jjyder,nbsp;J^rydedon ond })ohton. J)a cwom jjegna heapnbsp;550 to J)ani heremeSle. Hreopon friccan,nbsp;caseres bodan: “Eow J)eos cwen lajja)?,nbsp;secgas to salore, peet ge seonoSdomasnbsp;rihte reccen. Is eow rasdes J?earfnbsp;on meSelstede, modes snyttro.”

555 Heo waeron gearwe, geomormode leodgebyrgean, pa, hie laSod waeronnbsp;Jjurh heard gebann; to hofe eodon,nbsp;cySdon craeftes miht. pa sio cwen ongannbsp;weras Ebresce wordum negan,

560 fricggan fyrhSwerige ymb fyrngewritu, hu on worulde ser witgan sungon,nbsp;gasthalige guman, be godes bearne,nbsp;hwaer se peoden geprowade,nbsp;soS sunu meotudes, for sawla lufan.

565 Heo waeron stearce, stane heardran, noldon peet geryne rihte cySan,nbsp;ne hire andsware aenige secgan,nbsp;torngeniSlan, paes hio him to sohte,nbsp;ac hio worda gehwaes wiSersasc fremedon,nbsp;570 faeste on fyrhSe, peet heo frignan ongan,nbsp;cwaedon peet hio on aldre owiht swylcesnbsp;ne aer ne siS aefre hyrdon.

Elene mapelade ond him yrre oncwaeS:

“Ic eow to soSe secgan wille,

575 ond paes in life lige ne wyrSeS,

561 witgan] witga

-ocr page 184-

82

ELENE

gif ge )7issum lease leng gefylgaS naid faecne gefice, ]je me fore standa)?,

\)3dt eow in beorge bael fornimeS,

hattost heabowelma, ond eower hra bryttaS,

580 lacende lig, Jjaet eow sceal |?8et leas apundrad weorban to woruldgedale.

Ne magon ge ba word geseban ])e ge hwile nu on unriht wrigon under womma sceatum, ne magon ge Jia wyrd

bemiban,

bedyrnan Jja deopan mihte.” Da wurdon hie deabes on

wenan,

585 ades ond endelifes, ond Jjaer pa, aenne betaehton giddum gearusnottorne, (Jjam waes ludas namanbsp;cenned for cneomagum), Jjone hie Jjasre cwene agefon,nbsp;sasgdon hine sundorwisne: “He pe maeg sob gecyban,nbsp;onwreon wyrda geryno, swa bu hine wordum frignest,nbsp;590 aeriht from orde ob ende forb.

He is for eorban sebeles cynnes, wordcraeftes wis ond witgan sunu,nbsp;bald on meble; him gebyrde isnbsp;pst he gencwidas gleawe heebbe,

595 craeft in breostum. He gecybeb pe for wera mengo wisdomes gifenbsp;Jjurh pa myclan miht, swa )jin mod lufa)?.”

Hio on sybbe forlet secan gehwylcne agenne eard, ond jjone aenne genam,

600 ludas to gisle, ond pa georne baed pst he be baere rode riht getaehtenbsp;pe ST in legere waes lange bedyrned,nbsp;ond hine seolfne sundor acigde.

Elene majjelode to pam anhagan,

605 tireadig cwen: “pe synt tu gearu, swa lif swa deab, swa pe leofre bibnbsp;to geceosanne. Cyb ricene nunbsp;hwaet bu paes to pinge pafian wille.”

ludas hire ongen pingode (ne meahte he pa gehbu

bebugan,

590 orde] ord

-ocr page 185-

83

ELENE

610 oncyrran rex geniölan; he waes on Jjsere cwene ge-

wealdum):

“Hu mseg Jjaem geweorSan Jje on westenne meSe ond meteleas morland trydeS,nbsp;hungre gehaefted, ond him hlaf ond stannbsp;on gesihhe bu samod geweorSaS,

615 streac ond hnesce, hast he })one stan nime wi(5 hungres hleo, hlafes ne gime,nbsp;gewende to waedle, ond ])a. wiste wiSsaece,nbsp;beteran wibhyccge, ]7onne he bega beneah?”

Him ha seo eadige ondwyrde ageaf 620 Elene for eorlum undearnunga:

“Gif 3u in heofonrice habban wille eard mid englum ond on eorSan lif,nbsp;sigorlean in swegle, saga ricene menbsp;hwaer seo rod wunige radorcyninges,

625 halig under hrusan, ge hwile nu

hurh morbres man mannum dyrndun.”

ludas mabelade, (him waes geomor sefa, hat aet heortan, ond gehwaebres wa,nbsp;ge he heofonrices hyht swa modenbsp;630 ond his ondwearde anforlete,

rice under roderum, ge he 3a rode ne taehte):

“Hu maeg ic haet findan h^^t swa fyrn gewearb wintra gangum? Is nu worn sceacen,

CC obbe ma geteled rime.

635 Ic ne maeg areccan, nu ic hset rim ne can.

Is nu feala sibhan forbgewitenra frodra ond godra h^ us fore waeron,nbsp;gleawra gumena. Ic on geogobe wearbnbsp;on sibdagum sybban acenned,

640 cnihtgeong haeleb. Ic ne can haet ic nat, findan on fyrhbe haet swa fyrn gewearb.”

Elene mabelade him on ondsware:

“Hu is haet geworden on hysse werheode

614 samod] Not in MS. 629 hyht] Not in MS. 636 feala] feale 637 us] Followed by an erasure of two letters 640 ic] The second ic addednbsp;above the line

-ocr page 186-

84

ELENE

Jjaet ge swa monigfeald on gemynd witon,

645 alra tacna gehwylc swa Troiana

)7urh gefeoht fremedon? peet wees fyr mycle, open ealdgewin, Jjonne ]5eos eeSele gewyrd,nbsp;geara gongum. Ge Jjaet geare cunnonnbsp;edre gereccan, hweet Jjaer eallra weesnbsp;650 on manrime moröorslehtes,nbsp;dareSlacendra deadra gefeallennbsp;under bordhagan. Ge pa byrgennanbsp;under stanhleobum, ond pa stowe swa some,nbsp;ond pa wintergerim on gewritu setton.”

655 ludas mabelade, gnornsorge weeg;

“We jjses hereweorces, hleefdige min, for nyd^earfe nean myndgia]?,nbsp;ond J?a wigg|?reece on gewritu setton,nbsp;beoda gebeeru, ond bis neef renbsp;660 burh eeniges mannes mub gehyrdonnbsp;heeleSum cyban, butan her nu ba.”

Him seo eebele cwen ageaf ondsware:

“Wibseecest bu to swibe sobe ond rihte ymb beet lifes treow, ond nu lytle aernbsp;665 seegdest soblice be bam sigebeame

leodum binum, ond nu on lige cyrrest.”

ludas hire ongen bingode, cweeb pxt he baet on gehbu

gespreece

ond on tweon swibost, wende him trage hnagre.

Him oncweeb hrabe caseres meeg:

670 “Hweet, we baet hyrdon b^rh halige bec haelebum cyban past ahangen weesnbsp;on Caluarie cyninges freobearn,nbsp;godes gastsunu. pu scealt geagninganbsp;wisdom onwreon, swa gewritu secgab,

675 eefter stedewange hweer seo stow sie

Caluarie, eer bec cwealm nime, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;

swilt for synnum, ps^t ic hie sybban maege geclffinsian Griste to willan.

646 fyr mycle] faer mycel 671 ahangen] ahangen

661 haelebum] haeleSu 676 Caluarie] caluare

668 on] Not in MS.


-ocr page 187-

85

ELENE

haele'Sum to helpe, J^aet me halig god 680 gefylle, frea mihtig, feores ingejjanc,nbsp;weoruda wuldorgeofa, willan minne,nbsp;gasta geocend.” Hire ludas oncwseSnbsp;stiShycgende: “Ic ]gt;a. stowe ne can,nbsp;ne }3ses wanges wiht ne pa. wisan cann.”

685 Elene maSelode })urh eorne hyge:

“Ic pxt geswerige Jjurh sunu meotodes,

Jjone ahangnan god, )raet Su hungre scealt for cneomagum cwylmed weorSan,nbsp;butan pu forlaete pa leasunganbsp;690 ond me sweotollice sob gecySe.”

Hebt pa swa cwicne corSre lasdan, scufan scyldigne (scealcas ne gaeldon)nbsp;in drygne seab, jjaer he duguSa leasnbsp;siomode in sorgum VII nihta fyrstnbsp;695 under hearmlocan hungre gejjreatod,

clommum beclungen, ond pa cleopigan ongan sarum besylced on Jjone seofeSan daeg,nbsp;mebe ond meteleas, (maegen wses geswibrod):

“Ic eow healsie J?urh heofona god 700 pset ge me of Syssum earfeSum up forlaeten,

heanne fram hungres geniSlan. Ic p^t halige treo lustum cySe, nu ic hit leng ne maegnbsp;helan for hungre. Is hes haeft to San strang,nbsp;hreanyd hffis Jjearl ond hes hroht to Saes heardnbsp;705 dogorrimum. Ic adreogan ne maeg,nbsp;ne leng helan be Sam lifes treo,nbsp;heah ic aer mid dysige hurhdrifen waerenbsp;ond Saet soS to late seolf gecneowe.”nbsp;pa Saet gehyrde sio hser haeleSum scead,

710 beornes gebaero, hio bebead hraSe

haet hine man of nearwe ond of nydcleofan, fram ham engan hofe, up forlete.

Hie Saet ofstlice efnedon sona, ond hine mid arum up gelaeddonnbsp;715 of carcerne, swa him seo cwen bebead.

715 bebead] be inserted between cwen and bead

-ocr page 188-

86

ELENE

Stopon jja to ]?aere stowe stiShycgende on dune up 6e dryhten aernbsp;ahangen waes, heofonrices weard,nbsp;godbearn on galgan, ond hwaeSre geare nyste,

720 hungre gehyned, hwaer sio halige rod,

})urh feondes searu foldan getyned, lange legere faest leodum dyrnenbsp;wunode wselreste. Word stunde ahofnbsp;elnes oncySig, ond on Ebrisc sprsec:

725 “Dryhten haelend, )?u Se ahst doma geweald, ond Jju geworhtest Jjurh }jines wuldres mihtnbsp;heofon ond eorSan ond holmj^raece,nbsp;saes sidne faeSm, samod ealle gesceaft,nbsp;ond )ju amsete mundum Jjinumnbsp;730 ealne ymbhwyrft ond uprador,nbsp;ond ]5u sylf sitest, sigora waldend,nbsp;ofer ]5am seSelestan engelcynne,

\)e geond lyft faraS leohte bewundene, mycle maegenj^rymme. Ne maeg J^aer manna gecyndnbsp;735 of eorSwegum up geferan

in lichoman mid )ja leohtan gedryht, wuldres aras. J)u geworhtest panbsp;ond to ]7egnunge Jjinre gesettest,nbsp;halig ond heofonlic. J)ara on hade sintnbsp;740 in sindreame syx genemned,

pa ymbsealde synt mid syxum eac fiSrum gefraetwad, faegere scina)?.nbsp;para sint IIII pe on üihte anbsp;pa pegnunge prymme beweotigapnbsp;745 fore onsyne eces deman,nbsp;singallice singap in wuldrenbsp;haedrum stefnum heofoncininges lof,nbsp;woSa wlitegaste, ond pas word cweSapnbsp;claenum stefnum, (pam is ceruphin nama);

716 stowe stiShycgende] With stowe stiS on an erasure 718 waes] A second waes erased after this word 720 halige] halig 721 feondes] Notnbsp;in MS. 731 sigora] sig°ra preceded by on erased 734 maegenfirym-me] maegen pryme, added above the line 743 sint] sit 749 ceruphin]nbsp;With cer on an erasure

-ocr page 189-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;87

750 ‘Halig is se halga heahengla god,

weoroda wealdend! Is Sees wuldres ful heofun ond eorSe ond eall heahmeegen,nbsp;tire getacnod.’ Syndon tu on }jam,nbsp;sigorcynn on swegle, )je man seraphinnbsp;755 be naman hateS. He sceal neorxnawangnbsp;ond lifes treo legene sweordenbsp;halig healdan. Heardecg cwaca]?,nbsp;beofa]5 brogdenmael, ond bleom wrixleSnbsp;grapum gryrefeest. J)ses Su, god dryhten,

760 wealdest widan fyrhS, ond Jju womfulle scyldwyrcende sceaSan of radorumnbsp;awurpe wonhydige. J)a sio werge sceolunbsp;under heolstorhofu hreosan sceoldenbsp;in wita forwyrd, psêi hie in wylme nunbsp;765 dreogajj deaScwale in dracan fseSme,

Jjeostrum for])ylmed. He pinum wiSsoc aldordome. pees he in ermSum sceal,nbsp;ealra fula ful, fah prowian,nbsp;peowned polian. peer he pin ne maegnbsp;770 word aweorpan, is in witum feest,nbsp;ealre synne fruma, susle gebunden.

Gif pin willa sie, wealdend engla, peet ricsie se Se on rode wees,nbsp;ond purh Marian in middangeardnbsp;775 acenned wearS in cildes had,nbsp;peoden engla, (gif he pin neerenbsp;sunu synna leas, neefre he soSra swa fealanbsp;in woruldrice wundra gefremedenbsp;dogorgerimum; no Su of deaSe hinenbsp;780 swa prymlice, peoda wealdend,

aweahte for weorodum, gif he in wuldre pin purh Sa beorhtan beam ne weere),nbsp;gedo nu, feeder engla, forS beacen pin.

Swa Su gehyrdest pone halgan wer

757 Heardecg] With ecg added above the line 765 deaScwale] S altered from t 771 susle] sule with a second s inserted between u and 1nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;774

middangeard] middang 784 gehyrdest] A letter erased after this word

-ocr page 190-

88

ELENE

785 Moyses on meSle, pa Su, mihta god, geywdest l7am eorle on pa aeSelan tidnbsp;under beorhhliSe ban losephes,nbsp;swa ic pe, weroda wyn, gif hit sie willa j^in,nbsp;Jjurg pxt beorhte gesceap biddan willenbsp;790 Jjset me j^ast goldhord, gasta scyppend,nbsp;geopenie, pxt yldum waesnbsp;lange behyded. Forlaet nu, lifes fruma,nbsp;of bam wangstede wynsumne upnbsp;under radores ryne ree astigannbsp;795 lyftlacende. Ic gelyfe pamp; sel

ond py faestlicor ferhS staSelige, hyht untweondne, on J)one ahangnan Crist,nbsp;)7ast he sie soc51ice sawla nergend,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, Israhela cining,

800 walde widan ferhS wuldres on heofenum, a butan ende ecra gestealda.”

Da of Saere stowe steam up aras swylee ree under radorum. J)aer araered wearbnbsp;beornes breostsefa. He mid baem handum,

805 eadig ond segleaw, upweard plegade. ludas majjelode, gleaw in gej^ance:

“Nu ic jjurh sob hafu seolf geenawen on heardum hige J^aet 6u hselend eartnbsp;middangeardes. Sie Se, maegena god,

810 ]7rymsittendum )?anc butan ende,

]jaes Su me swa meSum ond swa manweorcum )7urh pin wuldor inwrige wyrda geryno.

Nu ic )5e, beam godes, biddan wille, weoroda willgifa, nu ic wat psbt Su eartnbsp;815 gecySed ond acenned allra cyninga prym,nbsp;pst Su ma ne sie minra gylta,nbsp;para pe ic gefremede nalles feam siSum,nbsp;metud, gemyndig. Laet mee, mihta god,nbsp;on rimtale rices Jjinesnbsp;820 mid haligra hlyte wunigan

810 Jjrymsittendum] Jirym

786 geywdest] ge hywdest 788 wyn] .w. sittendum with another m erased after prym

-ocr page 191-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;89

in J7aere beorhtan byrig, jjasr is broSor min geweorSod in wuldre, ]?ses he waere wiS )?ec,

Stephanus, heold, jjeah he stangreopum worpod waere. He hafaS wigges lean,

825 blaed butan blinne. Sint in bocum his

wundor jja he worhte on gewritum cySed.”

Ongan J?a wilfaegen aefter pam wuldres treo, elnes anhydig, eorSan delfannbsp;under turfhagan, pxt he on XXnbsp;830 fotmaelum feor funde behelede,nbsp;under neolum niber naesse gehyddenbsp;in Jjeostorcofan. He baer Hl mettenbsp;in ]5am reonian hofe roda aetsomne,nbsp;greote begrauene, swa hio geardagumnbsp;835 arleasra sceolu eorban bej^eahton,nbsp;ludea cynn. Hie wib godes bearnenbsp;nib ahofun, swa hie no sceoldon,

I’ser hie leahtra fruman larum ne hyrdon. pa waes modgemynd myclum geblissod,

840 hige onhyrded, purh paet halige treo,

inbryrded breostsefa, sybSan beacen geseh, halig under hrusan. He mid handum befengnbsp;wuldres wynbeam, ond mid weorode ahofnbsp;of foldgraefe. FeSegestasnbsp;845 eodon, aeSelingas, in on pa ceastre.

Asetton pa on gesyhbe sigebeamas Hl eorlas anhydige fore Elenan cneo,nbsp;collenferhSe. Cwen weorces gefeahnbsp;on ferhSsefan, ond pa frignan ongannbsp;850 on hwylcum para beama beam wealdendes,nbsp;haeleba hyhtgifa, hangen waere;

“Hwaet, we paet hyrdon purh halige bec tacnum cySan, paet twegen mid himnbsp;geprowedon, ond he waes pridda sylfnbsp;855 on rode treo. Rodor eal geswearcnbsp;on pa sliban tid. Saga, gif bu cunne,

836 cynn] Nol in MS. 841 geseh] g with seh added above the line 847 cneo] c^eo 855 treo] Erasure of four or five letters before this word

-ocr page 192-

90

ELENE

on hwylcre ]?yssa jjreora J^eoden engla ge)7rowode, Jjrymmes hyrde.”

Ne meahte hire ludas, ne ful gere wiste,

860 sweotole gecyjjan be Sam sigebeame, on hwylcne se haelend ahafen wEere,nbsp;sigebearn godes, aer he asettan hehtnbsp;on jjone middel Jjaere maeran byrignbsp;beamas mid bearhtme, ond gebidan Jjsernbsp;865 oSSaet him gecySde cyning selmihtig

wundor for weorodum be Sam wuldres treo.

Gesaeton sigerofe, sang ahofon, raedjjeahtende, ymb pa, roda }gt;reonbsp;oS pa nigoSan tid, haefdon neowne gefeannbsp;870 maerSum gemeted. pa pser menigo cwom,nbsp;folc unlytel, ond gefaerenne mannbsp;brohton on baere beorna Jjreatenbsp;on neaweste, (waes )}a nigoSe tid),nbsp;gingne gastleasne. pa Saer ludas waesnbsp;875 on modsefan miclum geblissod.

Heht pa asettan sawlleasne, life belidenes lie on eorSan,nbsp;unlifgendes, ond up ahofnbsp;rihtes wemend para roda twanbsp;880 fyrhSgleaw on faeSme ofer psdt faege hus,nbsp;deophyegende. Hit waes dead swa sr,nbsp;lie legere faest. Leomu eolodonnbsp;Jjreanedum bejjeaht. pa sio pridde waesnbsp;ahafen halig. Hra waes on anbidenbsp;885 oSSaet him uppan aeSelinges waesnbsp;rod araered, rodoreyninges beam,nbsp;sigebeaeen soS. He sona arasnbsp;gaste gegearwod, geador bu samodnbsp;lie ond sawl. paer waes lof hafennbsp;890 faeger mid py folee. Faeder weorSodon,nbsp;ond pone soSan sunu wealdendesnbsp;wordum heredon. Sie him wuldor ond panenbsp;a butan ende eallra geseeafta!

861 hwylcne] hwylcre 877 belidenes] Four letters erased after this word

-ocr page 193-

ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;91

Da wses )jam folce on ferhSsefan,

895 ingemynde, swa him a scyle,

wundor ]gt;a, worhte weoroda dryhten to feorhnere fira cynne,nbsp;lifes lattiow. pa peer ligesynnignbsp;on lyft astah lacende feond.

900 Ongan pa hleotirian helledeofol, eatol aeclaeca, yfela gemyndig:

“Hwaet is pis, la, manna, pe minne eft purh fyrngeflit folgap wyrdeS,nbsp;iceS ealdne niS, eehta strudeS?

905 pis is singal sacu. Sawla ne mo ton manfremmende in minum lengnbsp;aehtum wunigan. Nu cwom elpeodig,nbsp;pone ic aer on firenum faestne talde,nbsp;hafaS mec bereafod rihta gehwylces,

910 feohgestreona. Nis Saet faeger siS.

Feala me se haelend hearma gefremede, niba nearolicra, se be in Nazarebnbsp;afeded waes. Sybban furpum weoxnbsp;of cildhade, symle cirde to himnbsp;915 aehte mine. Ne mot aenige nunbsp;rihte spowan. Is his rice bradnbsp;ofer middangeard. Min is geswibrodnbsp;raed under roderum. Ic pa rode ne pearfnbsp;hleahtre herigean. Hwaet, se haelend menbsp;920 in pam engan ham oft getynde,

geomrum to sorge! Ic purh ludas aer hyhtful gewearb, ond nu gehyned eom,nbsp;goda geasne, purh ludas eft,nbsp;fah ond freondleas. Gen ic findan cannbsp;925 purh wrohtstafas wibercyr sibban

of bam wearhtreafum, ic awecce wib be oberne cyning, se ehteb pin,nbsp;ond he forlaeteb lare pinenbsp;ond manpeawum minum folgap,

915 Ne] e aZiereda? 916 spowan] w aZZerei/rom n? 924 findan can] findan ne can 925 siSSan] wiS'San 926 awecce] céwecce

-ocr page 194-

92

ELENE

930 ond |)ec Jjonne sendeS in pa sweartestan ond pa wyrrestan witebrogan,nbsp;pmt Su, sarum forsoht, wiSsaecest faestenbsp;Jjone ahangnan cyning, )jam bu hyrdest ser.”

Him ba gleawhydig ludas oncwEeb,

935 haeleb hildedeor, (him waes halig gast befolen faeste, fyrhat lufu,nbsp;weallende gewitt }?urh witgan snyttro),nbsp;ond jjaet word gecwaeb, wisdomes ful:

“Ne jjearft bu swa swibe, synna gemyndig,

940 sar niwigan ond saece raeran,

morbres manfrea, psdi pamp; se mihtiga cyning in neolnesse nyber bescufeb,nbsp;synwyrcende, in susla grundnbsp;domes leasne, se be deadra fealanbsp;945 worde awehte. Wite bu pe gearwornbsp;jjaet bu unsnyttrum anforletenbsp;leohta beorhtost ond lufan dryhtnes,

Jjone faegran gefean, ond on fyrbaebe suslum bejjrungen sybban wunodest,

950 ade onaeled, ond pxi awa scealt, wiberhycgende, wergbu dreogan,nbsp;yrmbu butan ende.” Elene gehyrdenbsp;hu se feond ond se freond geflitu raerdon,nbsp;tireadig ond trag, on twa halfa,

955 synnig ond gesaelig. Sefa wss jje glaedra ))aes Jje heo gehyrde jjone hellesceaj^annbsp;oferswibedne, synna bryttan,nbsp;ond pa wundrade ymb Jjaes weres snyttro,nbsp;hu he swa geleafful on swa lytlum faecenbsp;960 ond swa uncybig aefre wurde,

gleawnesse J^urhgoten. Gode )?ancode, wuldorcyninge, )38es hire se willa gelampnbsp;Jjurh beam godes bega gehwaebres,nbsp;ge aet piere gesyhbe J^aes sigebeames,

937 witgan] wigan 941 )7e] Not in MS. 952 ende] A letter erased before this word 954 halfa] halfa 957 oferswi'Sedne] ofer swiSendenbsp;958 ymb Jjaes] ym^Jpaes

-ocr page 195-

93

ELENE

965 ge Sïes geleafan pe hio swa leohte oncneow, wuldorfiEste gife in )7ses weres breostum.

Da waes gefrege in baere folcsceare, geond ba werbeode wide laeded,nbsp;masre morgenspel manigum on andannbsp;970 bara pt dryhtnes ae dyrnan woldon,

boden aefter burgum, swa brimo faebmeb, in ceastra gehw'sere, piet Cristes rod,nbsp;fyrn foldan begrasfen, funden wsere,nbsp;selest sigebeacna bara be sib obbe aernbsp;975 halig under heofenum ahafen wurde,nbsp;ond waes ludeum gnornsorga maest,nbsp;werum wansaeligum, wyrda labost,nbsp;baer hie hit for worulde wendan meahton,nbsp;cristenra gefean. Da sio cwen bebeadnbsp;980 ofer eorlmaegen aras fysan

ricene to rade. Sceoldon Romwarena ofer heanne holm hlaford seceannbsp;ond bam wiggende wilspella maestnbsp;seolfum gesecgan, b®t sigorbeacennbsp;985 burh meotodes est meted waere,

funden in foldan, piet aer feala maela behyded waes halgum to teonan,nbsp;cristenum folce. pa bam cininge wearbnbsp;burh ba maeran word mod geblissod,

990 ferhb gefeonde., Naes pa. fricgendra under goldhoman gad in burgum,nbsp;feorran geferede. Waes him frofra maestnbsp;geworden in worlde aet bam willspelle,nbsp;hlihende hyge, pe him hereraeswannbsp;995 ofer eastwegas, aras brohton,nbsp;hu gesundne sib ofer swonradenbsp;secgas mid sigecwen aseted haefdonnbsp;on Creca land. Hie se casere hehtnbsp;ofstum myclum eft gearwiannbsp;1000 sylfe to sibe. Secgas ne gaeldon

971 boden] bodan 972 rod] Not in MS. 974 sigebeacna] sige be^cna 984 b®t Saet] be 8aet 996 swonrade] spon rade 997 aseted] aseten

-ocr page 196-

94

ELENE

sySSan andsware edre gehyrdon, asSelinges word. Heht he Elenan haelnbsp;abeodan beadurofre, gif hie brim nesennbsp;ond gesundne siS settan mosten,

1005 haeleb hwaetmode, to )jaere halgan byrig.

Heht hire ]gt;a. aras eac gebeodan Constantinus })aet hio cirican ])xinbsp;on ]7am beorhhlibe begra raedumnbsp;getimbrede, tempel dryhtnesnbsp;1010 on Caluarie Griste to willan,

haelebum to helpe, ]7aer sio halige rod gemeted waes, meerost beamanbsp;jjara })e gefrugnen foldbuendenbsp;on eorSwege. Hio geefnde swa,

1015 sibban winemagas westan brohton ofer lagufaesten leofspell manig.

Da seo cwen bebead craeftum getyde sundor asecean ])a, selestan,

))a )5e wrffitlicost wyrcan cubon 1020 stangefogum, on pam stedewange

girwan godes tempel, swa hire gasta weard reord of roderum. Heo pa rode hehtnbsp;goldè beweorcean ond gimcynnum,nbsp;mid pam sebelestum eorcnanstanumnbsp;1025 besettan searocrseftum ond pa in seolfren faetnbsp;locum belucan. pser pset lifes treo,nbsp;selest sigebeama, sibban wunodenbsp;tebelum anbrsece. peer bib a gearunbsp;wrabu wannhalum wita gehwylces,

1030 sasce ond sorge. Hie sona paer

purh pa halgan gesceaft helpe findap,

godcunde gife. Swylce ludas onfeng nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'

aefter fyrstmearce fulwihtes bseb,

ond geclaensod wearb Griste getrywe,

1035 lifwearde leof. His geleafa wearb faest on ferhbe, sibban frofre gast

1019 cubon] cuSo'} 1025 besettan] Be setton 1028 asSelum] seSelu at end of a line anbrEece] anbrgce

-ocr page 197-

95

ELENE

wie gewunode in J^ass weres breostum, bylde to bote. He ^set betere geceas,nbsp;wuldres wynne, ond })am wyrsan wiösoc,

1040 deofulgildum, ond gedwolan fylde, unrihte ae. Him wearb ece rex,nbsp;meotud milde, god, mihta wealdend.

pa wses gefulwad se de ser feala tida leoht gearu

* * *

1045 inbryrded breostsefa on })aet betere lif,

gewended to wuldre. Huru, wyrd gescreaf })aet he swa geleaffull ond swa leof godenbsp;in worldrice weordan sceolde,

Griste geeweme. paet gecySed weard,

1050 siddan Elene heht Eusebium on rasdgebeaht, Rome bisceop,nbsp;gefetian on fultum, fordsnoterne,nbsp;haeleda gersedum to psere halgan byrig,nbsp;paet he gesette on sacerdhadnbsp;1055 in Jerusalem ludas pam folcenbsp;to bisceope burgum on innan,nbsp;purh gastes gife to godes templenbsp;craeftum gecorene, ond hine Cyriacusnbsp;purh snyttro gepeaht syddan nemdenbsp;1060 niwan stefne. Nama waes gecyrred

beornes in burgum on paet betere ford, ae haelendes. pa gen Elenan waesnbsp;mod gemynde ymb pa maeran wyrd,nbsp;geneahhe for pam naeglum pe daes nergendesnbsp;1065 fet purhwodon ond his folme swa some,nbsp;mid pam on rode waes rodera wealdendnbsp;gefaestnod, frea mihtig. Be dam frignan ongannbsp;cristenra cwen, Cyriacus baednbsp;paet hire pa gina gastes mihtumnbsp;1070 ymb wundorwyrd willan gefylde,

onwrige wuldorgifum, ond paet word acwaed to pam bisceope, bald reordode:

“pu me, eorla hleo, pone aedelan beam.

-ocr page 198-

96

ELENE

rode rodera cininges ryhte getaehtesS,

1075 on )ja ahangen waes haeSenum folmum gasta geocend, godes agen beam,nbsp;nerigend fira. Mee jjaera naegla gennbsp;on fyrhSsefan fyrwet mynga)?.

Wolde ic }jaet Su funde J)a be in foldan gen 1080 deope bedolfen dierne sindon,

heolstre behyded. A min hige sorgab, reonig reoteS, ond geresteb nonbsp;aerjjan me gefylle faeder aelmihtig,nbsp;wereda wealdend, willan minne,

1085 niba nergend, Jjurh }jara njegla cyme, halig of hiehba. Nu bu hraüdlicenbsp;eallum eabmedum, ar selesta,

]pine bene onsend in ba beorhtan gesceaft, on wuldres wyn. Bide wigena )?rymnbsp;1090 }7set jje gecybe, cyning slmibtig,

hord under hrusan )}aet gehyded gen, dugubum dyrne, deogol bideb.”

pa se halga ongan hyge stabolian, breostum onbryrded, bisceop paes folces.

1095 Glaedmod eode gumena preate god hergendra, ond pa geornlicenbsp;Cyriacus on Caluarienbsp;hleor onhylde, hygerune ne mab,nbsp;gastes mihtum to gode cleopodenbsp;1100 eallum eabmedum, baed him engla weardnbsp;geopenigean uncube wyrd,nbsp;niwan on nearwe, hwjer he para naegla swibostnbsp;on pam wangstede wenan porfte.

Leort ba tacen forb, paer hie to saegon,

1105 faeder, frofre gast, burh fyres bleo up ebigean paer pa aebelestannbsp;haeleba geraedum hydde waeronnbsp;purh nearusearwe, naeglas on eorban.

Da cwom semninga sunnan beorhtra

1089 wyn] .w.

1074 cininges] cining at end of page 1097 Caluarie] caluarig

-ocr page 199-

97

ELENE

1110 lacende lig. Leode gesawon hira willgifan wundor cySan,

6a Sser of heolstre, swylce heofonsteorran oöSe goldgimmas, grunde getenge,nbsp;naeglas of nearwe neoSan seinendenbsp;1115 leohte lixton. Leode gefaegon,

weorud willhre'Sig, saegdon wuldor gode ealle anmode, jjeah hie aer wEcronnbsp;tJurh deofles spild in gedwolan lange,nbsp;acyrred fram Griste. Hie cwEedon }?us:

1120 “Nu we seolfe geseoS sigores tacen, soSwundor godes, jjeah we wiSsocun sernbsp;mid leasingum. Nu is in leoht cymen,nbsp;onwrigen, wyrda bigang. Wuldor ]9ses agenbsp;on heannesse heofonrices god!”

1125 Da waes geblissod se 6e to bote gehwearf Jjurh beam godes, bisceop ]jara leoda,nbsp;niwan stefne. He ))am nseglum onfeng,nbsp;egesan geaclod, ond Jjaere arwyr6annbsp;cwene brohte. Hsefde Ciriacusnbsp;1130 eall gefylled, swa him seo se6ele bebead,nbsp;wifes willan. pa wees wopes bring,nbsp;hat heafodwylm ofer hleor goten,

(nalles for torne tearas feollon ofer wira gespon), wuldres gefyllednbsp;1135 cwene willa. Heo on cneow settenbsp;leohte geleafan, lac weoröode,nbsp;blissum hremig, Jje hire brungen waesnbsp;gnyrna to geoce. Gode hancode,nbsp;sigora dryhtne, )je hio so6 geeneownbsp;1140 ondweardlice Jjaet waes oft bodod

feor aer beforan fram fruman worulde, folcum to frofre. Heo gefylled waesnbsp;wisdomes gife, ond pa wie beheoldnbsp;halig heofonlic gast, hre6er weardode,

1145 ae6elne inno6, swa hie aelmihtig sigebearn godes sio66an freo6ode.

1113 goldgimmas] god gimmas 1127 j?am nasglum] pa.n nxglan


-ocr page 200-

98

ELENE

Ongan J)a geornlice gastgerynum on sefan secean soSfestnessenbsp;weg to wuldre. Huru, weroda godnbsp;1150 gefullaeste, faeder on roderum,

cining selmihtig, pxt seo cwen begeat willan in worulde. Wees se witedomnbsp;)jurh fyrnwitan beforan sungennbsp;eall aefter orde, swa hit eft gelampnbsp;1155 Singa gehwylces. peodcwen ongannbsp;})urh gastes gife georne secannbsp;nearwe geneahhe, to hwan hio jja neeglas selostnbsp;ond deorlicost gedon meahte,nbsp;dugoSum to hroSer, hwset Jjses weere dryhtnes willa.nbsp;1160 Heht Sa gefetigean forSsnotternenbsp;ricene to rune, jjone J)e reedgejjeahtnbsp;))urh gleawe miht georne cuSe,nbsp;frodne on ferhSe, ond hine frignan ongannbsp;hwaet him ))aes on sefan selost ]7uhtenbsp;1165 to gelaestenne, ond his lare geceas

)7urh })eodscipe. He hire J?riste oncweeS:

“J)aet is gedafenlic jjaet Su dryhtnes word on hyge healde, halige rune,nbsp;cwen seleste, ond )7aes cininges bebodnbsp;1170 georne begange, nu Jje god sealdenbsp;sawle sigesped ond snyttro creeft,nbsp;nerigend fira. J)u Sas neeglas hatnbsp;Jjam eeSelestan eorScyninganbsp;burgagendra on his bridels don,

1175 meare to midlum. peet manigum sceall geond middangeard maere weorSan,nbsp;ponne eet saecce mid py oferswiSan msegenbsp;feonda gehwylcne, jjonne fyrdhwatenbsp;on twa healfe tohtan secap,

1180 sweordgeniSlan, Jjeer hie ymb sige winnaS, wraS wiS wraSum. He ah eet wigge sped,nbsp;sigor eet seecce, ond sybbe gehweer.

1149 weroda] weorda 1180 sige] Not in MS.

1166 Juriste] Not in MS. winnaS] willaS

1169 seleste] selest



-ocr page 201-

99

ELENE

aet gefeohte friS, se '8e foran laedeS bridels on blancan, ]?onne beadurofenbsp;1185 aet garjprsece, guman gecoste,

beraS bord ond ord. pis bib beorna gehwam wiS aeglaece unoferswibednbsp;waepen aet wigge. Be Sam se witga sang,nbsp;snottor searupancum, (sefa deop gewod,

1190 wisdomes gewitt), he paet word gecwaeb:

'CuJ? j^aet gewyrbeS peet {)ses cyninges sceal mearh under modegum midlum geweorbod,nbsp;bridelshringum. Bib pset beacen godenbsp;halig nemned, ond se hwaeteadig,

1195 wigge weorbod, se peet wieg byrb.’ ” pa pset ofstlice eall gelaestenbsp;Elene for eorlum. ^Ebelinges hebt,nbsp;beorna beaggifan, bridels fraetwan,nbsp;hire selfre suna sende to lacenbsp;1200 ofer geofenes stream gife unscynde.

Heht pa tosomne pa beo seleste mid ludeum gumena wiste,nbsp;haeleba cynnes, to paere halgan byrignbsp;cuman in pa ceastre. pa seo cwen ongannbsp;1205 laeran leofra heap paet hie lufan dryhtnes,nbsp;ond sybbe swa same sylfra betweonum,nbsp;freondrseddenne. feeste gelaestonnbsp;leahtorlease in hira lifes tid,nbsp;ond pses latteowes larum hyrdon,

1210 cristenum peawum, pe him Cyriacus

bude, boca gleaw. Wees se bissceophad fsegere befaested. Oft him feorran tonbsp;laman, limseoce, lefe cwomon,nbsp;healte, heorudreorige, hreofe ond blinde,

1215 heane, hygegeomre, symle haelo paer aet pam bisceope, bote fundonnbsp;ece to aldre. Da gen him Elene forgeafnbsp;sineweorbunga, pa hio waes sibes fusnbsp;eft to eble, ond pa eallum bebead

1183 foran] fonan 1189 deop] A letter erased after this word

-ocr page 202-

100

ELENE

1220 on Jjam gumrice god hergendum,

werum ond wifum, pset hie weorSeden mode ond msegene Jjone masran daeg,nbsp;heortan gehigdum, in Sam sio halige rodnbsp;gemeted wses, maerost beamanbsp;1225 psiva. pamp; of eorSan up aweoxe,

geloden under leafum. Waes pa. lencten agan butan VI nihtum ser sumeres cymenbsp;on Maias kalend. Sie ]?ara manna gehwamnbsp;behliden helle duru, heofones ontyned,

1230 ece geopenad engla rice,

dream unhwilen, ond hira dael scired mid Marian, }je on gemynd nimenbsp;psere deorestan daegweorbunganbsp;rode under roderum, pa se ricestanbsp;1235 ealles oferwealdend earme bej^eahte. Finit.nbsp;pus ic frod ond fus purh past faecne busnbsp;wordcraeftum waef ond wundrum laes,nbsp;pragum preodude ond gepanc reododenbsp;nihtes nearwe. Nysse ic gearwenbsp;1240 be Saere rode riht aer me rumran gepeahtnbsp;Jjurh Sa maeran miht on modes peahtnbsp;wisdom onwreah. Ic waes weorcum fah,nbsp;synnum asasled, sorgum gewaeled,nbsp;bitrum gebunden, bisgum beprungen,

1245 aer me lare onlag purh leohtne had gamelum to geoce, gife unscyndenbsp;maegencyning amaet ond on gemynd begeat,nbsp;torht ontynde, tidum gerymde,nbsp;bancofan onband, breostlocan onwand,

1250 leoSucraeft onleac. paes ic lustum breac, willum in worlde. Ic paes wuldres treowesnbsp;oft, nales aene, haefde ingemyndnbsp;aer ic paet wundor onwrigen haefdenbsp;ymb pone beorhtan beam, swa ic on bocum fand,

1255 wyrda gangum, on gewritum cySan

1228 kalend] .kl. 1234 ricesta] ricesSa 1237 wordcraeftum] word craeft 1240 rode] Not in MS. 1241 peaht] eaht with p added before e 1244nbsp;bisgum] b'esgum

-ocr page 203-

101

ELENE

be Sam sigebeacne. A wses secg oS Sset cnyssed cearwelmum, h dmsende,

)7eah he in medohealle maSmas Jjege, éeplede gold, ffl gnornodenbsp;1260 gefera, nearusorge dreah,nbsp;enge rune, Jjaer him M forenbsp;milpaSas maet, modig ]jraegdenbsp;wirum gewlenced. is geswiSrad,nbsp;gomen eefter gearum, geogoS is gecyrred,nbsp;1265 aid onmedla. Pi wass geara

geogoShades gla;m. Nu synt geardagas aefter fyrstmearce forS gewitene,nbsp;lifwynne geliden, swa P toglideS,nbsp;flodas gefysde. Y seghwam biSnbsp;1270 Iffine under lyfte; landes frastwe

gewitajj under wolcnum winde geliccost, Jjonne he for hseleSum hlud astigeS,nbsp;waeSeS be wolcnum, wedende faereSnbsp;ond eft semninga swige gewyrSeS,

1275 in nedcleofan nearwe geheaSrod,

Jjream forjjrycced.

Swa a Jjeos world eall gewiteS, ond eac swa some J^e hire on wurdonnbsp;atydrede, tionleg nimeS,

1280 Sonne dryhten sylf dom geseceS engla weorude. Sceall asghwylc Saernbsp;reordberendra riht gehyrannbsp;daeda gehwylcra Jjurh Jjaes deman muS,nbsp;ond worda swa same wed gesyllan,

1285 eallra unsnyttro aer gesprecenra,

)jristra gej^onca. ponne on preo daeleS in fyres feng folc anra gehwylc,nbsp;para J?e gewurdon on widan feorenbsp;ofer sidne grand. SoSfaeste bioSnbsp;1290 yfemest in pam ade, eadigra gedryht,

duguS domgeorne, swa hie adreogan magon

1256 secg] ssecc 1263 P| Another P erased before this one 1268 t] Preceded by another 1 erased 1277 a] Not in MS,

-ocr page 204-

102

ELENE

ond butan earfebum eabe gejjolian, modigra maegen. Him gemetga)? eallnbsp;seldes leoma, swa him ebost biS,

1295 sylfum geseftost. Synfulle beob,

mane gemengde, in Sam midle }?read, haeleb higegeomre, in hatne wylm,

)?rosme bejjehte. Bib se J^ridda dael, awyrgede womsceaSan, in Jjaes wylmes grund,

1300 lease leodhatan, lige befsested Jjurh aergewyrht, arleasra sceolu,nbsp;in gleda gripe. Gode no sySbannbsp;of Sam morSorhofe in gemynd cumaS,nbsp;wuldorcyninge, ac hie worpene beoSnbsp;1305 of Sam heaSuwylme in hellegrund,nbsp;torngeniSlan. BiS Jjam twam daelumnbsp;ungelice. Moton engla freannbsp;geseon, sigora god. Hie asodene beoS,nbsp;asundrod fram synnum, swa smaete goldnbsp;1310 jjset in wylme biS womma gehwylcesnbsp;jjurh ofnes fyr eall geclsensod,nbsp;amered ond gemylted. Swa biS jjara manna selcnbsp;ascyred ond asceaden scylda gehwylcre,nbsp;deopra firena, )?urh ])8es domes fyr.

1315 Moton ))onne siS]?an sybbe brucan, eces eadwelan. Him biS engla weardnbsp;milde ond bliSe, ]?£es Se hie mana gehwylcnbsp;forsawon, synna weorc, ond to suna metudesnbsp;wordum cleopodon. ForSan hie nu on wlite scina}?nbsp;1320 englum gelice, yrfes bruca)?

wuldorcyninges to widan feore. Amen.

1294 seldes] e'Sles

-ocr page 205-

NOTES

-ocr page 206-

ABBREVIATIONS IN THE NOTES

An. Andreas Ap. Fates of the Apostles Beow. Beowulf Brun. Battle of Brunanburh Dan. Daniel El. Elene Ex. Exodus Gen.nbsp;Genesis Guth. Guthlac Jud. Judith Jul. Juliana Rid. Riddlesnbsp;Soul and Body II. Soul and Body (Exeter Book)

For Grein, Kemble, Thorpe, Wülker, see Bibliography, Part II. For Baskervill, Cook, Grimm, Holthausen, Kluge, Krapp, Stephens, Zupitza,nbsp;see Bibliography, Part III. For Craigie, Ettmilller, Körner, Sweet, seenbsp;Bibliography, Part IV.

Anglia Beibl. Beiblatt zur Anglia.

Anz.fdA. Anzeiger fiir deutsches Altertum.

Archiv. Archiv fiir das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen. Beitr. Beitrage zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur.nbsp;Bonner Beitr. Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik.

Bonnet. Acta Andreae et Matthiae, in Part 2, Vol. I, of Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, ed. Lipsius et Bonnet.

Bos.-Tol. Bosworth-Toller, Anglo-Saxon Dictionary.

Eng. Stud. Englische Studiën.

Grein, Dicht. Dichtungen der Angelsachsen, Vol. II.

Grein, Spr. Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter.

Grein-Köhler. Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter, revised ed. by Kohier.

JEGPh. Journal of English and Germanic Philology.

Koek, JJJ. Jubilee Jaunts and Jottings.

Koek, PPP. Plain Points and Puzzles.

Leo. Queb de se ipso Cynevulfus poeta Anglosaxonicus tradiderit.

MLN. Modern Language Notes.

Records. The Anglo-Saxon Poetic Records, ed. Krapp.

Sievers, Angels. Gram. Angelsachsische Grammatik, 3d ed., 1898. Tijdschrift. Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche Taal- en Letterkunde.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV. Berichtigungen, Erklarungen und Vermutungen zunbsp;Cynewulfs Werken, in Bonner Beitr. XXIII, 85-146.

Von der Warth. Metrisch-sprachliches und Textkritisches zu Cynewulfs Werken.

ZfdA. Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum.

ZfdPh. Zeitschrift für deutsche Philologie.

-ocr page 207-

NOTES ON ANDREAS

1-100

Andreas] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 1 gefrunan] Preterite plurals in -an are very frequent in the Vercelli Book and have not been altered.nbsp;18 gesceode] Grimm and Kemble alter to gesceod, but the meter requiresnbsp;gesceode. On gesceode as a weak variant of the more regular gesceod, seenbsp;Bright, MLN. XVII, 426.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;23 ah] The spelling ah occurs eight times

in Andreas, the spelling ac five times, and ach only in 1. 1592. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31 heafod-

gimmas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, proposed this emendation, the word being a masculine noun. The spelling -gimme was obviously an echo of -grimmenbsp;in the first half-line. 32 agetton] See 1. 1143, and Brun. 18, garum ageted.nbsp;36 heortan on hreSre] The edd. retain the MS. reading heorlan hredre,nbsp;except Krapp and Craigie, who supply on before hredre. So also Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 298. The preposition evidently was omitted by the scribenbsp;because of its similarity to the ending of heortan. 38-39] Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 108, would change mede, 1. 40, to made, and gedrehte to gerxhten,nbsp;“with their mouth they sought hay and grass.” But mede is an adj.,nbsp;agreeing with hie, “but hay and grass afflicted them, weary for lack of food.”nbsp;See 1. 1157.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;43 gedraag] The dictionaries assume one word of two forms,

gedrxg and gedreag, but Kock, Anglia XLVI, 64, would distinguish these, deriving gedrseg, “bustle,” from dragan, and gedreag from dreogan. 51nbsp;abreoton] Grimm and Kemble change to abruton, but the form abreotonnbsp;seems to be by attraction to the reduplicating verbs, see Sievers, Angels.nbsp;Gram., § 384, 2, and Bright, MLN. II, 160.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;54 onmod] “Resolute,” as

in 1. 1638, and not the same as anmod, “of one mind,” as in 11. 1565, 1601. 64 seowaS] Grimm reads xeowaS, “sew, weave,” for the MS. seodad, followednbsp;by Kemble, Grein, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, and Krapp. But Grimm alsonbsp;suggested the possibility of retaining the MS. reading in the sense “coquunt”nbsp;= “weld, fashion.” Kock, Anglia XLVI, 64, would retain seodad in thenbsp;sense “torment,” with elpeodige inwitwrasne as subject, translating, “foreignnbsp;chains torment me.” Kock does not translate searonel. The parallel ofnbsp;Beow. 406, searonel seowed, strongly supports the reading seowad, withnbsp;inwitwrasne and searonel as objects. 66 geohSa] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8,nbsp;would read geahda, “foolishness,” “mockery,” anticipating dumban, 1. 67,nbsp;instead of geohda, “sorrow.” 85 scyldhetum] See nidhetum, 1. 834.nbsp;82-83] Kock, Anglia XLV, 105, would have no punctuation after stapoligenbsp;and a comma after fxste, taking fxste as an adverb modifying stapolige.nbsp;But if one insists on taking fxste as adverb, “to confirm firmly,” it is betternbsp;to take it so only with the second of the two parallel objects mod andfyrhd-lufan. 89 segl] The spelling segl occurs in 1. 50, the spelling sxgl in 1. 1456.nbsp;Perhaps the MS. form s(gl was intended to indicate this second spelling.

-ocr page 208-

106

NOTES ON ANDREAS

101-200

106 willan] A genitive, parallel to tyres, as Kock, JJJ., p. 1, points out. 109 synnige] The MS. reading synne might be retained, as it is by all edd.nbsp;except Krapp, as an instrumental noun, but one expects a parallel to wser-logan, 1. 108, and see 11. S6S, 710, 964. Trautmann, BEV., p. 109, readsnbsp;synge. 115 of nede most] Von der Warth, p. 12, would alter to of nedurt%nbsp;eft, retaining hweorfest, 1. 117.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;117 hweorfan] All edd. retain hweorfest

except Krapp, who reads hweorfan, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8. So also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;120 on riht] All edd. read on riht, except

Grein, who reads onriht as adj., and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109. See 11. 324, 700.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;127-128] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 374, would place 1. 128

before 1. 127. But Grein’s arrangement of the lines is satisfactory with 1. 127 in parentheses, and hrysedon as intransitive. 134 on rimcrEefte]nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, would omit on. 140 hira mod] Equivalent tonbsp;“they”; see 1. 454, ure mod = “we,” 1. 1242, pset xdele mod = “he,” andnbsp;other examples in El. 597, Jul. 26, 209, Guth. 711.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;142 eafeSum] The

late MS. spelling eaue'Sum may well have been a customary spelling of the scribe’s day, but that it was accidental here is sufBciently proved by thenbsp;fact that among the innumerable opportunities the scribe had of writingnbsp;u for voiced ƒ, this is the only example that occurs in the whole text ofnbsp;Andreas. See El. 89, note. 145 Jiaes] The edd. read hwxs for the MS.nbsp;wxs, except Krapp, who reads pses, following Bright, MEN. II, 160, and sonbsp;Craigie. The first letter of pxs was probably miswritten by the scribe as thenbsp;usual runic symbol for w, the opposite to what apparently happened innbsp;seoSaS, 1. 64. But Eohmann, Anglia III, 126, Zupitza, Anglia III, 369,nbsp;Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 153, defend hwxs, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 142,nbsp;approves Bright’s pxs. 157 symble] An adverb, “ever,” as in 11. 659,nbsp;1384, 1581. But Trautmann, BEV., p. 109, thinks that symble violatesnbsp;sense and meter. He supposes an omission in the MS. and would print:

Swa hie symble..........

... ymb Jrritig })ing gehedon nihtgerimes.

164 oft] The edd. retain of, except Krapp, oft, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;167 sio] Equivalent to “his,”

i.e. Andrew’s. See Sievers, Beitr. XII, 192. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;171 cirebaldum] The only

occurrence of this compound. Müller (see Wiilker, Bibliothek II, 9), suggested cynehaldum. 174 friS] ¥or frib's, a variant oi ferhS, see Gen.nbsp;107, 1142, notes, in Records I, and also An. 282, 337, 430. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 9, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 39, Trautmann, BEV., p. 109,nbsp;change friS to ferS, but Kock, JJJ., p. 2, would retain friS. Trautmannnbsp;also thinks 1. 174ö is too short metrically and would read puferan scealt or punbsp;scealt geferan. 185 fore] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 107, would read ofer iorfore. But take fore as adverb, “it is nownbsp;three days before.” Kock, Anglia XEVI, 66, confirms this reading,nbsp;jisre] Von der Warth, p. 13, would omit pxre for metrical reasons.

-ocr page 209-

107

NOTES ON ANDREAS

195 halig of heofenum] The emendation was made by Von der Warth, p. 14, and Kock, Anglia XLVI, 66. Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 117, had previously suggested heah before of. 198 wegas ofer widland] All edd.,nbsp;except Krapp, read wid land, “ways over the wide land,” but Grein, Germania X, 423, changes to widland = the earth. Whether one should readnbsp;wegas, “ways, paths,” or wegas, “waves,” is debatable, see Krapp, Andreas,nbsp;1. 198, note, and Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 154. winas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;9, would change to weras, but Kock, Anglia XLII, 111, would retain winasnbsp;as meaning “people,” not “friends.” But the meaning “friends” is better,nbsp;“These stranger earls are not my familiar friends.”

201-300

216lt;i] Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, suggests omitting pa fore to shorten the line metrically, 224 mine] For similar word-order, see 1. 479J.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;234

gearo, guSe fram] Wiilker has a comma after gude and no punctuation after fram. The punctuation in the text was suggested by Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9,nbsp;and approved by Trautmann, BEV., p. 110.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;236 faruSe] For the confu

sion between/uroS and warod, see Krapp, Modern Philology II, 405^06. 243 blac] Kock, Anglia XLVI, 67, would take bloc as adj., “resplendent,”nbsp;and therefore would place only a comma after heolsire. 245 gemette]nbsp;Kemble supplied gesceawode for the obvious omission here, and Grimm,nbsp;followed by Grein, Wiilker and Baskervill, supplied geseah. Since neithernbsp;of these words is adequate metrically, the reading gemette by Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;X, 517, is to be preferred. Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, suggestsornbsp;mctte, or gemette, with Sievers. 255 fasgn] The MS. reading frxgn isnbsp;retained by all edd. except Krapp, who readsfssgn with Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9.nbsp;The juxtaposition of two verbs would be doubtful in any case, but thenbsp;reading fsegn here is placed beyond question by the corresponding passagenbsp;in the Greek text, see Bonnet, p. 70, éx“P’; X“P“'' iieya\riv ad/oSpa. Thenbsp;Anglo-Saxon prose Legend of St. Andrew, Bright, Reader, p. 116, has: andnbsp;he wses gefeonde mid mycle gefean and him to cwx'd. 257 macraeftige] Seenbsp;1. 472. These are the only two occurrences of this compound, the firstnbsp;element of which seems to be ma-, comparative of micel. Grimm, note,nbsp;suggests, however, that ma- may be a substantive, synonym of mere, “sea.”nbsp;Sweet, Student’s Dictionary, p. Ill, suggests mxgen- for ma-. 258 anenbsp;aïgflotan] The phrase may be taken as appositive to macrxftige men, innbsp;which case ane is best translated as “solitary,” or as appositive to ceolum,nbsp;with ane in the sense “admirable,” see Beow. 1885, pxt wxs an cyning.nbsp;261 swa jjaet ne wiste] “As though he (God) did not know,” and see 1. 501nbsp;for this sense of swa. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 68, explains the passage as meaning “without Andrew knowing,” but this does not accord with I. 262.nbsp;267 snude] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, followed by Simons, Cynewulfs Wort-schatz, p. 130, Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, would change to sunde. 298nbsp;aras] All edd. retain aras here, but Grein, Germania X, 423, suggests ara,nbsp;and Cook, First Book, p. 214, reads ara in his text, “honors,” “respects,”

-ocr page 210-

108

NOTES ON ANDREAS

^ as gen. pi. object of unnan, and with a semicolon after gescrifene. But this emended reading does not give a very appropriate meaning. Klaeber,nbsp;Archiv CXX, 154, would take swa, 1. 297, in the sense “then” (if you paynbsp;your fare, etc.), would place a comma after aras but none after ydbord,nbsp;translating, “they [scipweardas, aras] will grant you [to go] up to the ship.”nbsp;Among the various difficulties of the passage, the least seems to be to takenbsp;unnan in the sense “grant” = appoint, “as the ship-guardians, the attendants on the vessel shall appoint to you.”

301-400

303 landes ne locenra beaga] Apparently taken over bodily from Beow. 2995, landes and locenra beaga, and perhaps never completely assimilated to thenbsp;context in Andreas. In Beowulf the genitives are dependent on pusendra,nbsp;in the preceding line, but there is no word in Andreas governing the genitives.nbsp;Monroe, MLN. XXXI, 375, takes the genitives as dependent on an impliednbsp;noun, and cites Jud. 158, 330. Sievers, Beitr. XII, 461, gives this as anbsp;regular expanded line, but Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, regards landes ne asnbsp;not by the poet. Omitting landes ne, the genitive locenra beaga would benbsp;coordinate with mra, 1. 302. Schröer, Eng. Stud. X, 121, would also omitnbsp;landes ne. 308 woldes] For other examples of this ending, see hsefdes,nbsp;1. 530, ferodes, 1. 1363, forhogedes, 1. 1381.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;320 sarcwide] Object of sece

and parallel to ondsware. 323 his] See 1. 1664 for the opposite scribal error. 328 hefon] Grimm, Kemble and Grein alter to heofon, and as this isnbsp;the only occurrence of the spelling hefon in Andreas among many examples ofnbsp;heofon, the spelling may be due to a scribal accident. 329 selost] Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 216, note, suggests sellend for selost, as in Jul. 668, 705 andnbsp;Panther 64. The phrase sigora selost, “best” or “most eminent in victories,”nbsp;does not oqcur elsewhere. 334 stedewangas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, readsnbsp;stedewanga, a genitive plural. The use of gelicgap as a transitive is unusual.nbsp;339 est ahwette] Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, takes on eowerne \ agenne dom asnbsp;one line, and est ahwette as half of a following line with the other half lost.nbsp;So also Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;359 helmwearde] The

edd. all retain holmwearde, except Krapp, who reads helmwearde, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9. The change is not necessary for meaning, but thenbsp;parallel passages in the Greek text and the AS. prose legend make it extremely probable. The passage in the prose is as follows. Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 117,1. 2: and he gesset beforan pam steorrepran pass scipes, pxt wxs Drihtennbsp;Hxlend Crist. See 1. 396 and note. 367 feasceafte] All edd. exceptnbsp;Grein, Krapp and Craigie retain -sceaftne. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, andnbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. Ill, also prefer -sceafte. The corresponding passagenbsp;in the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 72, 1. 14, adds a detail not contained in thenbsp;poem, that the angel gave three loaves, one for each of the strangers. Thenbsp;plurals in 1. 368 also favor -sceafte. In favor of -sceaftne, it should be noted,nbsp;however, that in 1. 386 S., the poem speaks only of Andrew as having eaten.nbsp;Perhaps we are to infer from 11. 391-395 that his attendants were too sea-

-ocr page 211-

109

NOTES ON ANDREAS

sick to eat. 375 wasdo gewstte] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, would emend to read wada gewealce, which fits the context but requires too great an alterationnbsp;of the text. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 245, would read wasdo geweddon, “thenbsp;waves raged.” Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXII, 137, prefers wxdonbsp;gewseddon, citing Ex. 481, or as alternative, wêede gewxtte, “wet with thenbsp;wave,” referring to strengas, 1. 374. But it is better to take wxdo as nom.nbsp;pi., in the sense “sails, cordage,” with Baskervill, Bos.-Tol., under wxd,nbsp;Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 148, Trautmann, BEV., p. Ill, parallelnbsp;therefore to strengas. 382 holmwege] The word may be holmweg, “seaway,” or holmweg, “sea-wave,” but probably the former, see the frequentnbsp;Anglo-Saxon metaphors bx'd-, flöd-, flotweg and brimrad. 383 argeblond]nbsp;The first element is for ear-, “sea,” as in El. 239, earhgeblond, and elsewhere.nbsp;So also in aryZ, 1. 532, arwela, 1. 853.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;393 geofon] The MS. reading

heofon is retained by Thorpe, Grimm and W iilker, but if it is retained, see also 11. 1508, 1585, it can be only as a variant spelling for geofon. Such anbsp;variant spelling is highly improbable, and the form is best explained as anbsp;scribal inadvertence. It is to be sure somewhat remarkable that the wordnbsp;geofon in the eight times it occurs in this poem should be spelled heofonnbsp;three times. A triple repetition of the same mischance in spelling would benbsp;very doubtful in most cases, but heofon occurs so much more commonly,nbsp;thirty-two times in Andreas, than geofon, that three misspellings seem quitenbsp;credible. It should be noted also that the word geofon occurs an unusuallynbsp;large number of times in Andreas, eight times as against four times innbsp;Beowulf, a poem almost twice as long, and that consequently the chances ofnbsp;error would be increased. Finally one may note that other words withnbsp;initial g are not written indifferently with h. 396 helman] See 1. 359,nbsp;note. The edd. all retain holme here, except Krapp. Grein, note, suggested helme, but the word is recorded only as a weak noun helma. Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 221, note, suggested helman, repeated by Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 111.

401-500

406 gode orfeorme] The phrase occurs again in 1. 1617, and several times in other poems. Whether one should interpret as “destitute of God” ornbsp;“destitute of good” cannot be determined from the text; Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;9, defends gode, Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, defends gbde. The prose version.nbsp;Bright, Reader, p. 117, 11. 11-13, reads: ponne beo we fremde fram eallumnbsp;pam godum pe pu us gearwodesl, and thus supports gode. 408 bioS laSe]nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, would read lade biod. 412 hlaforde] Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, would read hlaford for metrical reasons. The half-linenbsp;is discussed by Sievers, Altgermanische Metrik, § 85, Anm. 2. It may wellnbsp;be that the e of hlaforde was added inadvertently, as the e of fore- in 1. 413nbsp;certainly was. 414 nearu] The form of this word as an accusative feminine is discussed by Sievers, Beitr. I, 493, and by Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155.nbsp;424 sund] All edd. retain sand, except Grein, Krapp. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,

-ocr page 212-

no

NOTES ON ANDREAS

10, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, also prefer sund. The word is obviously parallel to grund, “abyss,” “ocean,” in 1. 425. See El. 251.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;425 grund]

Grein, note, suggests grand for grund, preterite of grindan, a reading which might justify sand in 1. 424. But the change of sand to sund is more plausible. 432 JElmyrcna] The first element of this compound is an intensive,nbsp;êel- = eal-, and the second is the adj. myrce, “dark, black,” the whole apparently meaning Africa or Ethiopia. For the probable situation of Merme-donia, see Krapp, p. Ixvi. 442 bordstasSu] “The rigging of the ship.”nbsp;For stsed, see Ailfric’s glossary, Wright-Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon and Oldnbsp;English Vocabularies, I, 288, 26, where the word is glossed safon (~ funisnbsp;in prora, Du Cange). brim] Grein, Germania X, 423, and Simons,nbsp;Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 18, would read brün for brim. oft] Kemblenbsp;alters to eft. 452 Windas Jireade] Thorpe and Grimm read windes, andnbsp;Grimm, note, suggests windes preate, but note to 1. 453, windas preade, as annbsp;emendation on the supposition that the MS. reading is windes. 458 to]nbsp;Grimm, Kemble and Grein omit to. 483 este] The meter requires estenbsp;as in Gen. 1509, Beow. 945.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;485 nu pe tir, etc.] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10,

would reconstruct to read nu pe tircyning \ pa mihtforgef. 487 bestemdon] A past participle. Grimm and Kemble alter to bestemdan, but see bruconne,nbsp;1. 23, for brucanne. 489 gifeSe] Grein, note, suggests geofon, “ocean,”nbsp;for this word, repeated by Kock, Anglia XLIII, 298, who would read gifene.nbsp;So also Grein-Kohler, p. 261, Trautmann, BEV., p. 113. This suits thenbsp;context better, but on gifede, “by chance,” “as it happened,” is also permissible and requires no change. The Greek text, however, supports gifene,nbsp;see Bonnet, p. 75, 1. 17, è^KaidiKarov yap eirXeuira rijv OdXaaaav. ])a]nbsp;Without pa the line is too short metrically. Holthausen, Anglia XIII,nbsp;357, reads iu ond nupa. Bright, MEN. II, 161, reads pa iu and nu. Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 298, would read iu ond nuna, “of yore and recently.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 113, would read iu ond nyhst, “vor langer zeit und un-langst,” citing Christ 535 for similar metrical structure. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 17, proposes gifene \ ginnum nupa for the MS. gifede iu ond nu. 491nbsp;mundum freorig] “Cold as to my hands,” modifying Ic, 1. 489. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 113, would alter freorig to drefde, a verb. 494 hseleSa] All edd.nbsp;retain hailed, which would juxtapose two appositive nouns, except Krapp,nbsp;following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10. The reading hseleda improves both sensenbsp;and meter. 495 steoran ofer stsefnan] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10, takes steorannbsp;as infinitive, and suggests omitting ofer to make stxfnan object of steoran.nbsp;But steoran is better taken as noun, steora, “steersman,” as in the commentnbsp;of Sievers on Cosijn’s note. 496 beate])] The subject is Streamwelni, andnbsp;brimstxdo is a plural object. scrid] “Swift,” from scridan. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 114, would change to snUd. 499 ySlade] The MS. ydlafe wouldnbsp;mean “shore,” and so all edd. read except Krapp, who has ydlade, followingnbsp;Grein in his Nachtrage, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, and Cook, First Book,nbsp;p. 226. Trautmann, BEV., p. 114, would alter to ydhofe, making ofernbsp;ydhofe parallel to ofer stsefnan, 1. 495. Trautmann also reads seah in 1. 499anbsp;for metrical reasons, and likewise in 1. 493a.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;500 on saeleodan] Grimm

and Kemble read on sse Isedan.

-ocr page 213-

111

NOTES ON ANDREAS

501-600

SOI landsceare] See 1. 1229 3.aamp; folcsceare, 1. 684. Thorpe misreported the MS. as reading lansceape, and Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Wülker, Baskervillnbsp;and Cook, First Book, p. 226, all read landsceape. 504 brondstaefne]nbsp;Grein reads brontsisefne, but Grein, Germania X, 423, and Spr. I, 136, havenbsp;brondsissfne, an acc. sg. masc. adjective. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, wouldnbsp;read brontstasfnne. SIS siS nesan] See El. 1003, gif hie brim nesen. In 1.nbsp;516 geferan is a verb in the same syntax. But Grein, Spr. II, 446, andnbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, would read sidnesan as a noun, object ot geferan.nbsp;523 wuldras] A genitive in -as, as in 1. 1501.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;552 wis on gewitte] See

11. 316, 470. The MS. has mis ongewitte, though the spacing of words is not always of significance. Grein reads wisan gewitte, Wülker has misonnbsp;gewitte, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 115. This makes mison gewitte parallelnbsp;to geofum, a possible but improbable interpretation. That the Lord shouldnbsp;be described as wise in wit and in words is not strange. 556 fruma ondnbsp;ende] Kemble and Baskervill read fruman, as object of the verb, and Kock,nbsp;JJJ., p. 2, repeats. TakingonA ende, the Alpha and the Omega, thenbsp;words are appositive to cyninga wuldor. 561 ahof] Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 115, would read ahof on, because arleasan is plural and cynn is collective.nbsp;But the singular verb can agree formally with the singular cynn. Cosijn,nbsp;Beitr. XXI, 12, would change '5a arleasan to 5set arlease, to modify cynn,nbsp;again a mechanical grammatical emendation. 569 ah] Grein reads andnbsp;for ah. 570 drel naenigne] The edd. retain senigne, except Krapp. Thatnbsp;a negative is needed here is shown by the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 76, 11.nbsp;17-18, and also by Andrew’s answer, 11. 573 ff. Kock, JJJ., p. 3, proposes tonbsp;read ne for he in 1. 569, or ne he, retaining xnigne. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXI, 27, would read na for a, 1. 569, and retain xnigne. 575 gif]nbsp;Grein alters to gife, but in Germania X, 423, and in Spr. I, 505, he returns tonbsp;gif, as an exceptional neuter singular noun. See Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 252.nbsp;579 Sa] As Trautmann, BEV., p. 116, points out, one expects 5am, but 5a,nbsp;nom. pi., may stand as a new grammatical start. 582 grundwaïge] Fornbsp;grundwege, “ocean way.” On * = e, see -rxced, 1. 709, sxgl, 1. 1456. Thenbsp;opposite, e for ss, appears in me5lan, 1. 1440.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;584 Swylce he eac] Traut

mann, BEV., p. 116, would omit either Swylce or eac. 587 win of wa;tere] Trautmann, BEV., p. 116, would alter to wxter to wine. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 12, would take ond as equivalent to 5set, a relative with wxter as antecedent, “which he commanded to change.” But neither proposal is necessary: “He consecrated wine out of water and commanded [the water] tonbsp;change.” The Greek text. Bonnet, p. 77,1. 2, reads: v5wp eis olvov iitri^oKev.nbsp;592 reonigmode] Sievers, Beitr. X, 506, Krapp read reonig-, but the earliernbsp;edd. retain reomig-. Grimm has reomig- in his text, but discusses reonig-,nbsp;p. 112. The word reonigmod occurs twice elsewhere in Anglo-Saxon poetry,nbsp;but there are no examples of reomigmod.

-ocr page 214-

112

NOTES ON ANDREAS

601-700

601 weges weard] “The ruler of the wave,” i.e. weges, not wêges. ¦ So also in 1. 632.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;630 fie] Bright, MLN. II, 163, would read peh = peak, and

so Krapp in his text. But the change is not necessary, since pe can be taken as a dative of reference, “for thyself.” gehwiere] Sievers, Beitr. X, 48S,nbsp;would change to gehwsem, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, to gehwxs. See alsonbsp;Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 341, Anm. 4. 633 ne] Grein and Baskervillnbsp;retain the MS. reading nu, but the sense requires ne. 636 Saet] Traut-mann, BEV., p. 117, would change quot;Sasi to glxd. 640 hweorfon] Seenbsp;hweorfan, 1. 1050, and 1. 51, note. 658-667] A rectangular blot on thenbsp;right hand side of fob 38a of the MS. obscures some words of this passage.nbsp;Most of the passage is legible in the reproductions, but in a few instancesnbsp;the readings of Napier’s collation in ZfdA. XXXIII, 66-73, and of Wülkernbsp;are followed. For getimbred, 1. 667, Wülker gives getimbred, with the first enbsp;illegible in the MS. Napier gives it as legibly but not clearly atrimhrednbsp;(misprint for atimbred?). 650 Symble] The adverb, as in 1. 651.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;669

Huscworde] Grein, Spr. II, 112, suggests us worde for huscworde, and Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 82, citingTrautmann, suggests usic worde. Koek,nbsp;JJJ-) P- 3, would read Wordhusce, thus regularizing the alliteration. Butnbsp;Huscworde fits the context too well to permit changing it, even for metricalnbsp;regularity. 682 daeghwaemlice] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117, would readnbsp;dxghwxm, citing Guth. 357, dxghwxm dreoged.

701-800

712 wundor agrajfene] An accusative plural, parallel in syntax to anlicnesse, 1. 713. All edd. take the two words together as an adjective compound,nbsp;except Krapp. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, would change wundor to wundrum.nbsp;Kock, JJJ., p. 3, repeats Krapp’s reading. 717-719] The addition of pe,nbsp;1. 718, was suggested by Holthausen, Beitr. XVI, 550. With this addition,nbsp;translate, “This is a representation of the most illustrious of the tribes ofnbsp;angels which is in that city [i.e. Heaven] among the dwellers there.” Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVI, 68, would change is, 1. 719, to his, and would take pxs brem-eslan as meaning “God’s.” The meaning of in pxre ceastre [h]is, he takes tonbsp;be that the images were placed in the temple of Jerusalem, the city of thenbsp;Lord. Kock translates, “This is, amongst the people of His city, a representing of angelic orders of the most Glorious one.” For the unusual word-order and syntax of his emendation [h]is, he cites Gen. 1738, On pam wicumnbsp;his, but the passages are not parallel, since his in Gen. 1738 modifies feorhnbsp;in 1. 1739. In the Greek text the two images are two sphinxes. Bonnet,nbsp;p. 79, 11. 11-12, which are, however, said to be like the Cherubim andnbsp;Seraphim. The phrase kr obparQ (Bonnet, p. 79, 1. 15) apparently corresponds to the words in pxre ceastre, 1. 719. The corresponding passagenbsp;does not appear in the Anglo-Saxon prose legend. The Greek text saysnbsp;nothing about the Cherubim and Seraphim as the highest of the orders of

-ocr page 215-

113

NOTES ON ANDREAS

angels, and it may be that this elaboration, of a kind not frequent in Andreas, is the work of some hand other than that of the poet. 726 ))egnas] Holt-hausen, Beitr. XVI, 550, alters to pegna. 733-734 secge soScwidum,nbsp;etc.] Grein supposes a loss in the MS. here and to avoid the alliteration of snbsp;and sc, he supplies psel ic com sunu godes as 1. 7335, taking py sceolon gelyfannbsp;as 1. 734a and supplying leoda rxswan as 1. 7345. Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27, also think that a full line hasnbsp;disappeared from the MS. after 1. 733a. On the alliteration of i and sc, seenbsp;Sievers, Altgermanische Metrik, § 18, 3. Von der Warth, p. 20, suppliesnbsp;pxt ic com sunu meoiudes as completing 1. 733a, taking 1. 7335 as the firstnbsp;half of a following line and adding sceolu arleasra as completing this line.nbsp;The MS. shows no indication of loss. 736 ahleop] The number changesnbsp;from the plural, see syndon, 1. 720 and the following lines, to the singular innbsp;this passage, reflecting the Greek text, in which only one of the sphinxesnbsp;comes down and speaks. 743 werede] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, changes tonbsp;wenede, as in 1. 1682, but wordum werede, 1. 1053, is a stronger argument innbsp;favor of the MS. reading. 746 Ge mon cigaS] The emendation was proposed by Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, and it is supported by the Greek text.nbsp;Bonnet, p. 80, 1. 8, XeyoKres tamp;v 9t6v tlvai. avBposirov. Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 68, suggests ge mon e[}i\tiga'3, “you take to be a man.” 770nbsp;selfaele] “Baleful,” and see Rid. xxiv, 9, ecdfelo atlor. On xl- = eed-, annbsp;intensive, see 1. 432, note. For the second element, Kern, Taalkundigenbsp;Bijdragen I, 206, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;would read -fe{a)lo. JiJer orenawe wearS] Von der Warth, p. 20, wouldnbsp;read pxr wxs orenawe. 774 on] Needed both metrically and syntactically,nbsp;and supplied by Kemble, Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 117.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;780 ®rest] Kemble and Grein read xrisl,

the more usual form of the word meaning “resurrection.” 782 gaste onfon] Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 29, would supply ond before gaste, andnbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 476, would gain a metrical syllable by using the uncontracted form of onfon. 787 scyppend wera] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;would read scyppend weroda to gain a metrical syllable. 794 to godesnbsp;gejjinge] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117, would read to godes pinge as a metricalnbsp;improvement. 799 hwaer se, etc.] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, suggestsnbsp;adding before se in 1. 799a and se before in 1. 7995.

801-900

801 Sa Sa] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, would omit one 3a or both for metrical reasons. 808 to eadwelan] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 375, suggests placing anbsp;comma after eadwelan and supplying a verb of motion with het, with secannbsp;as parallel to the verb supplied. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 300, assumes thatnbsp;secan goes both with to eadwelan and with dreamas. But to in to eadwelannbsp;may merely indicate the direction or limit of action, “seek in blessedness.”nbsp;810 Jjaes] The edd. read pxr, except Krapp, although the MS. plainly hasnbsp;bxs. The word is a genitive object of neotan. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 69,

-ocr page 216-

114

NOTES ON ANDREAS

takes its antecedent to be eadwelan, but it may as well be found in swegles, “of heaven,” 816 arajfnan] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, proposes areccan-,nbsp;“explain,” for arssfnan, “endure.” But there is apparently here a recollection of John xvi. 12.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;819 herede] See 11. 873, 998. The MS. has herede,

the first letter being a small capital h. The MS. was misread by the earlier edd. as herede, and so Baskervill and Wiilker in their texts. The other edd.nbsp;emend to herede. But Napier, ZfdA. XXXIII, 68, read herede correctly.nbsp;826 saewerige] This seems to refer to the attendants of the apostle, but theynbsp;were already asleep, see 1. 464. Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, suggests thatnbsp;some words have dropped out here which referred to the apostles again.nbsp;Or should one read ssewerigne, appositive to leofne? Note that 1. 826 is almostnbsp;a repetition of 1. 820. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 69, says that the words ssewerigenbsp;slasp ofereode crept into the text by mistake and he proposes to read oddxtnbsp;purh lyftgelac, etc., thus shortening the poem by one line. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 22, had previously maintained that 1. 826 had got into the text by errornbsp;and should be deleted. See 1. 862.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;828 engla] There is no interruption

in the MS. following engla, but the break in the sense indicates that something has been lost. The corresponding passage of the Greek version indicates that nothing of importance has been lost. Grein supplies a fullnbsp;line after engla, reading in Achaia ser getacnode. For the following line henbsp;reads Gewiton pa pa aras eft sidigean. Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, approves,nbsp;except that he would read getxhte instead of getacnode for metrical reasons.nbsp;For the line following engla, Kock, Anglia XLIII, 300, reads xr xtywde.nbsp;Gewiton da pa aras sidigean, which Holthausen, Anglia XLIV, 3S2, rejectsnbsp;as an “unmoglicher Schwellvers.” Baskervill adds nothing but placesnbsp;da pa after engla in 1. 828, but in American Journal of Philology VIII,nbsp;9S-97, he revises, reading pa pier for the MS. da pa, and he takes englanbsp;da pxr as a first half-line following his 1. 828b, pe him cining, the secondnbsp;half-line being aras sidigean. 843 wisa] All edd. follow the MS. readingnbsp;wis, except Krapp, but Grimm, note, suggests wisa. 846 Ja] Greinnbsp;replaces the MS. pa by and. Monroe, MLN. XXXI, 375, suggests that thenbsp;mark over a in pa may not have been intended as the mark of abbreviation.nbsp;Grimm, Kemble, Baskervill and Wiilker read pam him for pa he him.nbsp;Cook, First Book, p. 229, reads pa him. fore] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13,nbsp;supplies the article Jia before/ore. 853 arwelan] See 1. 383, note. Trautmann, BEV., p. 119, suggests that the second element of this compoundnbsp;may be corrupted from welas = wxlas, the plural of wxl, “pool, gulf.”nbsp;855 werSeode] Grimm, Kemble and Baskervill retain the MS. reading as anbsp;verb. Thorpe suggested wer-deode, and Grein reads werpeoda. Bright,nbsp;MLN. II, 163, proposed weoroda. 864 faran] Supplied by Grein, Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 231, Krapp and Craigie. 869 ond swegles gong] Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 231, suggests that the scribe mis-wrote ond for geond. Butnbsp;the MS. has the customary abbreviation for ond. Simons, Cynewulfsnbsp;Wortschatz, p. 131, suggests sweges for swegles. For swegles gong, see 11.nbsp;208, 455. The phrase does not fit the context very well, but it may havenbsp;been taken bodily from stock phraseology for the sake of the rime with

-ocr page 217-

115

NOTES ON ANDREAS

sang. 874 on hyhte] Dream on hyhte is pleonastic, and Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 85, suggests hyhde, from heah. But see 1. 873a. Traut-mann, BEV., p. 119, would read tyhte, “die freude war im zuge (gange).”nbsp;But see II. 239, 637. Von der Warth, p. 23, would change hyhte to lyfte.nbsp;If any change is made it should be in dream—perhaps dugu'S? 890nbsp;gefeana] Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Wiilker, Krapp and Craigie supply gefeana.nbsp;Bright, MEN. II, 163, would supply frean, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 119,nbsp;prefers fremena. 894 gehyrdon] Kemble changes to gehyrde, and Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 301, repeats this suggestion, taking gingran as equivalent tonbsp;gingrena, a genitive plural. But the reference may be to the disciples and thenbsp;song they heard, see II. 877 £f.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;900 Seh ic on ySfare] Zeh, ic pe on yZjare,

to supply an object for ongitan?

901-1000

914 Wes 3u, etc.] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27, regards the alliteration in this line as defective and supposes two half-lines have disappeared between hot and mid, or as alternative, would read eorlgedryht for will-gedryht. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 245, puts a metrical stress on Wes, as innbsp;Beow. 1224, and places the caesura after Andreas. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXII, 137, objects to this awkward caesura, and Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 183, defends it by citing 1. 1689, but I. 1689 is scarcely a parallel tonbsp;the set phrase in 1. 914.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;915 ferSgefeonde] See 1. 1584, and El. 174, 990,

where the same elements are not compounded. 938 to widan aldre] Von der Warth, p. 23, would change aldre here and in 1. 1721 to feore, innbsp;order to satisy an extraordinary confidence in his metrical theories. 942nbsp;hrinen] The edd. all read hrinan with the MS., except Krapp (1906). Thenbsp;same emendation is made by Trautmann, BEV., p. 119 (1907), and by Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 301 (1919). heafodmagan] Thorpe and Grimm readnbsp;-magum, Baskervill and Wiilker have -magu, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 119,nbsp;defends -magu as a Northumbrian form surviving in the text. But thenbsp;MS. has magii — magum. The ending in magu is probably an echo of thenbsp;ending in keorudolgun:, 1. 942a, or in anticipation of searonettum, for whichnbsp;the MS. has searo meüü. The reading heafodmagan, of Grimm, note,nbsp;Kemble, Grein and Krapp gives an appropriate accusative singular formnbsp;appositive to Matheus. 952 daeled] The edd. retain the MS. readingnbsp;dslan, except Krapp, following Grein, Germania X, 423, and Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 13, who read dxled. 954 faran flode blod] “Thy blood shall go innbsp;flood likest to water.” The syntax is awkward and the statement extravagant. Should one read/ara» onfoldan blod? See Bonnet, p. 88, ita sanguisnbsp;luis fluent in terra sicut aqua.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;960 last] Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, suggests

ISr for this word, citing Beow. 1722. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;986 him] Grein, note, suggests

hine for him, as a direct object. Retaining him, one must take the word as a kind of dative of interest. 996 haeleS heorodreorige] Hseled is a pluralnbsp;and the adjective must agree with it. The edd. read -dreorig, except Krapp,nbsp;who has -dreorige. 998-999] The MS. reads here heofoncyninges gód

-ocr page 218-

116

NOTES ON ANDREAS

dryhten dom with no indication of omission. Grein, in his Nachtrage and in Germania X, 423, suggested making a genitive godes of god, parallel tonbsp;heofoncyninges. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, reads heofoncyninges prym, dryh-tendom godes, or heofonrices god, dryhtnes ecne dom. Craigie follows Cosijn,nbsp;except that he has Godes dryhten-dom. Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, proposesnbsp;herede on hêhdo | heofon-prymmes god, || dryhten döm-fsêslne. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 24, reads heofoncyninges god for 1. 998b, and dryhtendom ecne, or dryhtnesnbsp;dryhtendom for 1. 999a. Kock JJJ., p. 4, reads herede on hehdo \ heofoncyninges II dugo'S, dryhtendom, taking dugod (from god du) and dryhtendom asnbsp;juxtaposed nouns in the same syntax. Cosijn’s first suggestion seems thenbsp;most plausible. It should be noted that the accent over gód is frequent innbsp;the MS. to indicate gód as distinguished from god.

1001-1100

1003 dreore druncne] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, compares with beore druncne, Beow. 480, and see Jul. 486. But the context here favors dreore. See alsonbsp;11. 21-25. deaSwang rudon] “They stained [with blood] the death-place.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, would change to dea'Swoman budon,nbsp;“boten ein bild des todes, d.i. schliefen einen wahren totenschlaf.” 1013nbsp;geseon] An intransitive, see Krapp, p. 128.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1024] The matter on the folio

lost after fob 42 recounts in further detail the meeting of Matthew and Andrew, see Bright, Reader, p. 120, U. 14 £f.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1036 feowertig] There is no

indication of loss in the MS. a.ite.T feowertig, nor after fiftig in 1. 1040. It is extremely probable that these half-lines were never filled in by the poet.nbsp;Grein adds eac feorcundra for 1. 10365, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, addsnbsp;eac feorran cumene. Wülker reads seofontig for feowertig, making thenbsp;number of men 270, and thus agreeing with the number in some of the MSS.nbsp;of the Greek text, see Bonnet, p. 94. Von der Warth, p. 25, would supplynbsp;feorrcunde men as completing 1. 1036a. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, thinksnbsp;that more than a half-line has fallen out odter feowertig. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, supplies fira togsedre for 1. 10365. For this defective halfline Kock, Anglia XLVI, 71, would read ond fif ond feower eac, his wholenbsp;number being 249. The numbers given in the prose legend. Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 121, are 248 men and 49 women. In the Greek version some of the MSS.,nbsp;see Bonnet, p. 94, give 270 men and others give 249 men, though all of thenbsp;Greek MSS. give 49 women. As the number stands in the present text,nbsp;tu ond hundteontig swylce feowertig would mean 142, and probably ond is tonbsp;be omitted, giving 242. Kock, Anglia XLV, 105, suggests that the MS.nbsp;tu 7 is an error for tuwa or twa. 1037 naenigne] Either nsenige of the MS.nbsp;must be changed to nxnigne, oxfxstne, 1. 1038, to fxste. Reading nxnigne,nbsp;translate, “not a single man.” For this acc. sg. form, Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, would read nxnne. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, prefersnbsp;to change fxstne to fxste. See 11. 1081-1082.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1040 fiftig] Grein omits

pe in 1. 1040 and completes the line by reading anes wana ealra fiftig, and so

-ocr page 219-

117

NOTES ON ANDREAS

Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14, except efne instead of ealra. Von der Warth, p. 26, rewrites elaborately as follows:

[eljjëodigra efne] anes wana pe fiftig [on rime for feorhlege]nbsp;forhte gefreoSode.

Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, reads anes wana pe \ idesa fiftig. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 71, places anes wana pe fiftig in the second halfline and supplies earmra idesa as a first half-line. Wiilker indicates annbsp;omission between wana and pe, but supplies nothing. 1074 gelah] Fornbsp;geleah, see Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1082 cwicne ne gemetton] The MS.

reading cwicne gemette does not fit the context. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, suggests that gemette may be for gemetten; he would also change senigne tonbsp;xnige, 1. 1081, and read cioic në for cwicne. The addition of ne in 1. 1082nbsp;might be avoided by reading nxnigne for xnigne, 1. 1081. See 1. 1037.nbsp;Von der Warth, p. 26, would read xnne to lafe, and cwicne në mëtte, takingnbsp;mètte as for a plural metten. Wiilker reads xnig ne to lafe, taking xnig asnbsp;subj'ect of gemette, but as Sievers points out, Beitr. XVI, 551, note, gemettenbsp;or gemetton requires an obj’ect. 1090 deade gefeormedon] The wordnbsp;deade is supplied by Ettmiiller, Grein, Wiilker and Krapp, for alliteration.nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, criticizes this emended line as metrically irregular,nbsp;but metrical parallels can be found, see Krapp, p. 131. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;XIII, 357, reads dryht gefeormedon. Cosij'n, Beitr. XXI, 14, reads hranbsp;gefeormedon and changes durupegnum to huru pegnum. But durupegnumnbsp;is too necessary to be given up. Von der Warth, p. 27, reconstructs to readnbsp;gefeormedon \ [nü fromlice 1| ac dëa'Srëowum] | durupegnum Wear'S. 1092nbsp;hildbedd styred] “A battle-bed [i.e. death-bed] prepared,” styred fromnbsp;styran, stieran, see Grein, Spr. II, 491, Grein-Köhler, p. 643. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 15, would derive the verb from strewian, citing Beow. 2436 as parallel.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 122, suggests hild-bealu for hild-bedd, or, p. 142,nbsp;hrif-bedd, “das bauch- oder magenbett,” translating, “ward ... auf ein malnbsp;das bauchbett (das grab im magen der menschenfresser) abgewehrt”—nbsp;but see 11. 1089-1090. Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, thinks thatnbsp;meter requires hilde-, and strêd for styred. 1099 ff.] The motivation isnbsp;not clear here, but the Greek version. Bonnet, pp. 94-95, relates that as thenbsp;hands of the Mermedonians were lifted in the act of mutilating the bodiesnbsp;of the dead watchmen, at the prayer of Andrew the knives fell from theirnbsp;hands and their hands were turned to stone. It thus became necessary tonbsp;cast lots to determine which of their number should be offered as food fornbsp;the rest. In the poem the one chosen offers, lifes to lisse, to save his ownnbsp;life, his young son instead, and the offer is gratefully accepted. See Krapp,nbsp;p. 132, Kock, Anglia XLHI, 301, Holthausen, Anglia XLIV, 353.

1101-1200

1114 hordgestreonum] Trautmann, BEV., p. 123, suggests omitting hord-to shorten the line metrically. 1116 reow] All the edd. retain hreow, except

-ocr page 220-

118

NOTES ON ANDREAS

Grein and Krapp, see Sievers, Beitr. IX, 257. For the opposite accident in spelling, see the MS. re'dre for hre'Sre, Soul and Body I, 162.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1130 wolde]

Ettmiiller suggests nolde for wolde, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 123. But the clause beginning with pe is explanatory of what precedes. See Pogat-scher, Anglia XXIII, 272.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1139 })rist ond] See 1. 1264 for the words

supplied. 1147 sceSSan] The edd. retain sceadan, except Krapp, who reads sceddan, with Schubert, De Anglosaxonum arte metrica, p. 33, Sievers,nbsp;Beitr. X, 517, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 15. So also Trautmann, BEV., p.nbsp;123, and Craigie. The scribe apparently mis-wrote sceadan as an appositivenbsp;to scyldhatan. Perhaps one should emend to scyddan, see 11. 1047, 1561.nbsp;1160 brucanne] Sievers, Beitr. X, 482, reads brucan as a metrical improvement, and so also in 11. 1481, 1659, 1689.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1171 hellehinca] “Hell-limper,”

i.e. the devil, though etymological parallels to hinca, “limper,” are not available in Anglo-Saxon. Trautmann, BEV., p. 123, suggests that hincanbsp;is an error for hyra {hira), “hireling,” or for hyra {Jiiera, htra), “the obedientnbsp;one,” “servant.” But it is easier to accept “hell-limper” than these explanations. 1180 gewyrhtum] All edd. read gewyrhtum, but Holthausen,nbsp;Beitr. XVI, 551, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 66, Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 143, prefer gewyrhtan, a singular. But see Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16.nbsp;waipnes] Grein supplies weepna, Wiilker has wxpnes. 1181 ealdorgeard]nbsp;All the edd. retain the MS. eadorgeard, except Kemble, who has ealdorgeard,nbsp;and so Krapp and Craigie. Napier, Anglia IV, 411, made the same suggestion independently of Kemble, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 143, approves.nbsp;The first element of ealdorgeard is appositive to the first element olfeorhhord,nbsp;1. 1182.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1191 ond on heolstor] The preposition on is supplied, with

Grein, Germania X, 423, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302, takes 7 = ond in the MS. to be for on, therefore reads merely on heolstornbsp;besceaf. 1194 a] For x, as in 1. 1403, Ap. 10. Kemble changes to x, andnbsp;perhaps a here is only an echo of a in 1.1193.

1201-1300

1218 manslaga] If manslaga is the object of polige, it is an unusual form, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, would read manslxgas. Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 97, would read mdnslxge. Bos.-Tol., p. 670, suggests mdnslagan,nbsp;appositive to the plural subject of magon and moton, 1. 1215. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 124, reads mdn-slagan, the first element for monn, “man,” insteadnbsp;of man, “evil.” if the text is not altered, manslaga must be taken as annbsp;acc. pi. fem., though slxge, siege is otherwise masculine in its occurrences.nbsp;1219-1227] For the punctuation, see Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302. See 11.nbsp;1212-1214.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1224 hie] Grein, Spr. I, 6, reads Af/jfwe andwardwe. 1229

Heton pa, laedan] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, supplies hine before pa. 1230 Sragmaelum] Grein, Germania X, 423, reads tragmxlum for the sake of thenbsp;alliteration, and so also Spr. II, 550, Trautmann, BEV., p. 143. Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIV, 97, would transpose, reading teon 'Sragmxlum. But teon isnbsp;strong enough to carry the alliteration here, see Bright, MLN. II, 163.

-ocr page 221-

119

NOTES ON ANDREAS

1232 deormodne] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, made the emendation -modne, and also -ferhpne for -ferppe in 1. 1233. Von der Warth, p. 29, would retainnbsp;deormode as referring to the Mermedonians. 1235 enta sergeweorc]nbsp;Baskervill has no punctuation after lagon, 1. 1234, therefore takes entanbsp;lergeweorc as object. So also Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1241 hatan

heolfre] Grein altered the MS. hat of heolfre to hatan heolfre, see 1. 1277, but in Germania X, 423, he returned to the MS. reading. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;16, reads hat of hrepre, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 124, proposes hat of heolstre,nbsp;hot from its hiding-place, i.e. from the veins, the body. Trautmann makesnbsp;the same change in 1. 1277.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1242 untweonde] So Grein, Cosijn, Beitr.

XXI, 16, Krapp, Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, and Craigie, but Grein, Germania X, 423, returns to the MS. reading. 1246 sigetorht] Ettmiiller, Grein, Cosijn, Beitr. XX, 16, Krapp, Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, and Craigienbsp;read sigetorht. 1258 hildstapan] “Battle-stalkers,” an epic figure, seenbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16. Grimm, p. xxxv, suggested changing to hlid- ornbsp;hx'Sstapan, and Grein, note, suggests hUli- or hse'Sstapan. 1276 jjurh]nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, would alter to of ox from, and see 1. 1241, note.nbsp;1277 sann] “Cease from,” and see Sievers, Beitr. XI, 352-353 on the meaningnbsp;of the word. Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, translates, “verlangte,” had desirenbsp;of. 1278 bring] Trautmann, Anglia XXXIII, 276 If., would readnbsp;and BEV., p. 87, bring, and so also in El. 1131. But for bring, “sound,” seenbsp;Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155. Kock, JJJ., p. 5, takes wopes bring as parallelnbsp;to wadtman stream, 1. 1280, defining as “ ‘globe of wailing,’ the ‘round, clearnbsp;pearl from man’s or woman’s eye,’ ” i.e. tear. 1279 blat] A noun, “moan,”nbsp;but Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155, suggests that blat is an adjective, “pale,nbsp;livid,” transferred in meaning to sound, “a low or hoarse quality of sound.”nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 127, suggests blac, “shining,” as descriptive of tears,nbsp;for blat.

1301-1400

1305 niflan] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, would alter to niwlan {neowlan). 1309 sceal] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, thinks that sceal pan of the MS.nbsp;is a mis-writing for sceolde. Grein alters sceal to sceolde to agree with thenbsp;tense of the verbs in 11. 1305-1308.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1313 gescyrded] “Shrouded or envel

oped.” Grein, Spr. I, 449, proposes gescryded or gescyrted, but Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 17, defends gescyrded, apparently in the sense “shrouded.”nbsp;1316 Andreas] Sievers, Beitr. XII, 478, would omit, to normalize the scansion. ))inne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, suggests pine as instrumentalnbsp;for pinne, translating, “Was beabsichtigtest du mit deinem hierherkom-men?” But take Hwxt in the sense “why,” as in 11. 629, 1413, and hogodestnbsp;in the sense “contemplate, strive for,” see 1. 622, with hidercyme pinne asnbsp;object. 1317 Hwast] Grein, note, suggests hwxr for hwxt. The Greeknbsp;text favors the change to hwxr, see Bonnet, p. 104,1. 10: ttou ianv ri Svvanlsnbsp;oov, etc. 1319 gild] The context requires gild, as suggested by Grein, note;nbsp;see also Bugge, Beitr. XII, 95, and the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 104, 1. 13.

-ocr page 222-

120

NOTES ON ANDREAS

1330 gingran] May go either with hie or 'de, 1. 1329, see Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1345 Him ]gt;3. earmsceapen] This reading was suggested by Sievers,

Beitr. X, 517, and so also Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 17, Trautmann, BEV., p. 128. See 1. 1375. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 303, proposes an alternative Edre hintnbsp;earmsceapen, see 11. 401, 643.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1353 gelteran] Kock, Anglia XLIII, 303,

places a colon after gelxran. A full stop seems advisable here, and weald, 1. 1355, is best taken as an imperative, “determine,” not as conjunction, seenbsp;Cosijn,, Beitr. XXI, 17.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1376-1377] As the text stands, it supposes a

rhetorical anacoluthon of the verb. After eade Grein supplies gescilded. Root, Andreas, p. 58, supplies mxg after eade, and reads generian for nere-gend, 1. 1377. Kock, JJJ., p. 6, reads nereged for neregend. 1380 wr£ec]nbsp;Ettmiiller suggested wrxce. Grein wréUe, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 129,nbsp;reads wrkce, see 1.1383. The change is necessary only if one refuses to takenbsp;wrxc, “exile, suffering,” as a neuter accusative.

1401-1500

1404 leoSu] “Limbs,” see Holthausen, Beitr. XVI, 551. All edd. except Krapp retain the MS. reading lead, but this is not a proper plural form.nbsp;1406 swatige] Trautmann, BEV., p. 129, reads swate, “with blood.” 1425nbsp;toslopen, adropen] All edd. except Krapp misread the MS. as toslowen andnbsp;adrowen, but Wiilker, Nachtrage, p. 565, reads as in the MS., and Grein,nbsp;note, suggested toslopen and adropen. Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, and Cosijn,nbsp;Beitr. XXI, 18, read toslopen, adropen. 1434 ofer eall] Ettmiiller fillsnbsp;out the line by reading ofer eallne middangeard. Grein supplies geond mid-dangeard after eall. 1443 lices laelan] Take Ixlan, “bruise, wound,” asnbsp;object of purh and parallel to bangebrec. The edd. retain the MS. reading asnbsp;liclxlan, except Krapp, who reads lices Ixlan, with Sievers, Beitr. X, 517,nbsp;Bright, MLN. II, 164. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18, reads lices Ixla, taking Ixlanbsp;as a genitive plural. See Guth. 670-671. Kock, JJJ., p. 6, would takenbsp;bangebrec, stige and Ixlan as parallel objects of purh. But the subject swatnbsp;calls for an object for ageh Seel. 1449.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1461 magorsedendes] Trautmann,

BEV., p. 130, suggests mxgen-rxdend{e) for this word. 1464 synne] For the spelling y for i, see scyna, 1. 766, tyres, 1. 105.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1467 Ne scealt Su]

Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, would remove du and a as a metrical improvement. 1474 lice gelenge] Grein, Wiilker read lice lenge for the MS. lie ge lenge, and Grimm, note. Grein, Spr. I, 421, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18,nbsp;propose lice gelenge. Perhaps a complete transposition of parts has takennbsp;place and one should read lade gelenge ne lices dxl, see Krapp, Modemnbsp;Philology II, 408.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1477 lof lasdende] Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, suggests a

form of lid or Urn for lof, and he regards Ixdende also as doubtful. 1478-1480] Kock, JJJ., p. 6, translates;

“Well, for a while I’ve now put forth in words the tale about the holy man, the praise,nbsp;in songs, of what he did, unhidden facts.”

Kock places a period after undyrne, 1. 1480, and takes ofer min gemet \

-ocr page 223-

mycel, “beyond my power great (to tell),” as synonymous with langsum leornung, 1. 1482, see Anglia XLVI, 72.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1485 JiEet] Not “who,” but the

subject of cunne is to be supplied, “that he knows from the beginning,” etc., see Pogatscher, Anglia XXIII, 266, and also Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14,nbsp;1487 grimra guSa] A genitive plural phrase, dependent on earfe'So, or Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVI, 73, would take guda as accusative parallel to earfe'So andnbsp;grimra as a noun, translating, “(a man) that knows from the beginning allnbsp;the woes and the attacks of cruel foes which bravely he endured.” 1493nbsp;under sa;lwage] “In the hall,” the MS. reading under sxlwange meaningnbsp;“under the earth.” The edd. read sxlwange, except Grein, Krapp andnbsp;Craigie, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18, also follows Grein. Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 73, objects that pillars in the prison could not be storme bedrifene, butnbsp;this phrase is obviously a bit of emotional, not realistic, description. Seenbsp;also the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 109, 1. 8, and the prose in Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 125,11.14-15.

1.501-1600

1503 stajiole] Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, alters to stapole, 1508 geofon] See 1. 393, note. 1516 Tobias] Neither Joshua nor Tobias is mentionednbsp;in the Greek text or in the Anglo-Saxon prose legend. Perhaps Tobias isnbsp;for Caleb, see Numbers xiv. 6, xxxii. 12.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1526 Meoduscerwen] The

second element of this word was misread as scerpen by some of the earlier edd., but the MS. plainly reads scerwen. The general meaning of the wordnbsp;is “terror,” but the precise figure involved is still debateable, see Krapp,nbsp;pp. 151-152, and Kock, Anglia XLV, 105. See Beow. 767-769.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1532

sealtne weg] The MS. scealies sweg gives no meaning. The c of scealles apparently was an inadvertence, see 1. 196. Grimm, note, suggests sealtes,nbsp;or scealces, “of terror,” Ettmiiller, note, suggests swealhes, “abyssi.” Grein,nbsp;Baskervill, Wülker and Craigie read sealtes sweg, “tumult of the salt (ocean).”nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 19, reads sealtne sweg, “salt tumult.” Krapp readsnbsp;sealtne weg, “salt wave,” and it seems probable that in the scribe's generalnbsp;confusion, an unnecessary x was prefixed to weg. See 11. 748-749, and fornbsp;the spelling weg, see 11. 198, 601, 932. See also Dan. 322. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 131, approves sealtne weg. 1540 ondwist] The MS. has 7 wist.nbsp;Ettmiiller, note, reads onwist, and so Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302. Thenbsp;spelling onwist occurs in Ex. 18, but these are the only two appearances ofnbsp;the word. 1541 oferbrregd] Trautmann, BEV., p. 131, changes to ymb-brxgd. 1548-1549 masndan, golon] The edd. retain the MS. mxnan andnbsp;galen, except Krapp, who reads as in the text. Grimm, note, suggestednbsp;mxned, and Ettmiiller, note, proposed wrecan for wrecen and galan fornbsp;galen. Trautmann, BEV., p. 131, thinks one or two lines may have droppednbsp;out between 11.1548 and 1549.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1562 her] Supplied for alliteration, follow

ing Grein. Grimm, note, supplies hxleSum, and Ettmiiller reads swa here-cuS. Von der Warth, p. 30, supplies htiru before pxt. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 132, approves Grimm’s reading hxleSum but would omit swa.

-ocr page 224-

122

NOTES ON ANDREAS

1571 mEegen] Thorpe, note, and edd., except Baskervill, supply mxgen. 1577 ymbe] All edd. read ymb, except Wiilker and Krapp, who give thenbsp;correct MS. reading ymhe. 1585 geofon] See 1. 393, note. 1597 wifa]nbsp;Supplied with Ettmüller, Grein and Wülker.

1601-1700

1604] The alliteration is defective. EttmiiUer supplies jw. Grein este before onsende. Grein, note, suggests on sende, which would make onnbsp;adverbial and capable of bearing a metrical accent. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, supplies halgan before ar. Perhaps one should read pidernbsp;for hider. 1606 gumcystum] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 376, proposesnbsp;gumcystgum, “that we earnestly listen to (heed) the excellent man.” Otherwise gumcystum seems best taken as adverbial. 1617 Sset] Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 132, reads dsette to lengthen the line metrically. 1622 raeswan]nbsp;The context requires a singular. 1631 wedde] An instrumental singular,nbsp;aspedde] Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, would change to ahredde. 1635nbsp;fulwiht] Grein, Germania X, 423, suggests fultum for fulwiht, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, proposes fullest {-Ixst), “aid.” 1650 gehalgode]nbsp;Perhaps hine should be supplied before this word. 1651 nemned] Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, would change to nemde, “appointed,” with no punctuation following. 1659 weorc] The edd. follow the MS. weor, except Wiilker,nbsp;weorce, and Krapp, weorc. Kluge, Anglia IV, 106, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 20,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 134, read weorc. The word is object of gePoligenne.nbsp;1663] Comparison with the Greek text and with the prose legend. Bright,nbsp;Reader, p. 127, U. 19-27, shows that little has been lost here. 1667] As anbsp;second half-line after mod, Grein supplied nu pu on merebate, and for thenbsp;following line he reads wilt ofer jlodas fore sneowan. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 20,nbsp;supplies only me before/ore, and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, alsonbsp;supplies me but before sneowan, but neither reading makes a satisfactorynbsp;alliterative pattern, and it is probable that more than a single word hasnbsp;dropped out. For the corresponding passage in the prose, see Bright,nbsp;Reader, p. 127, 1. 24.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1700 Achaie] Bright, MEN. II, 164, supplies eft

before Achaie {Achaia by error?) to gain a metrical syllable.

1701-1722

1704 sy3(5an] The form sycSdan occurs frequently in this text but syd only in the MS. reading of this passage. 1713 wunn] For wynn, and see Ap. 42,nbsp;wurd for wyrd. 1714 seolhpaSu] The edd. except Krapp read seolhwadu,nbsp;but the MS. has plainly seolh pa'Su. Grein, note, suggests padu, and Sievers,nbsp;Beitr. I, 492, reads seolhpa'Su. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 21, proposes seolhbadu.nbsp;1719 breme] Kock, Anglia XEVI, 73, would take breme as an adjective andnbsp;would therefore place a comma after it.

-ocr page 225-

NOTES ON FATES OF THE APOSTLES

1-100

Fates of the Apostles] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 1 J^ysne sang] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXI, 175, reads sang pysne. 4 waeron] Grein,nbsp;note, suggests foron. 30 Effessia] For the spelling with doubled s,nbsp;see Asseum, 1. 38, and Essaias, El. 350. Brown, Eng. Stud. XL, 7 ff.,nbsp;attributes these spellings to the influence of Irish-Latin texts. 32 swegle]nbsp;Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, reads swegles, but swegle may benbsp;an adj., see Beow. 2749, swegle searogimmas. 36 ealdre] Kock, Anglianbsp;XLIII, 303, reads ealdor as an object parallel to feorh, 1. 37. Note anbsp;similar spelling aldre, 1. 43, which Kock, JJJ., p. 7, would change tonbsp;aldor. The word is accusative in both passages, but a double accidentnbsp;in spelling is scarcely probable. 43 gelsedde] Grein, Germania X, 423,nbsp;proposes geneSde for gelxdde. See An. 1351.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;47 he Sa] Trautmann,

BEV., p. 136, would omit one or both of these words for metrical reasons, hyran] A more appropriate word would be herian, “praise,” parallel tonbsp;weor'Sian, 1. 48, as suggested by Klaeber, Modern Philology II, 146.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;576

ond him] The MS. has the abbreviation for and, which Trautmann, BEV., p. 136, thinks was miswritten for p — pe. He would therefore read pe him,nbsp;“to whom.” But p for anything but peel is of extremely rare occurrence,nbsp;see Records I, p. xxii. 62 sawle] A nominative, as in Christ 1326, Soul andnbsp;Body I, 10.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;84 ealle] Kock, Anglia XLVI, 74, retains the MS. ealne

by taking xhlvielan as a singular and changing idle to idelne. 88 Jjonne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 136, would change to pone, “him, that one.” 91nbsp;Hu] Kemble and Grein change to nu, and so Sievers, Anglia XIII, 22.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;92

sceal] Wiilker omits in order to retain the MS. reading gesece, 1. 93. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;94

Ijetan] Thorpe, Kemble, Grein and Wiilker read Ixl with the MS., Sievers, Anglia XIII, 22, reads Ixte. The reading gesecan in 1. 93 carries with it thenbsp;reading Iseian here, though less plausibly one might read Ixte as resumingnbsp;the first person of sceal. 96 fore}?ances] The MS. has for pances, a formnbsp;that does not occur elsewhere, but ior forepanc, see El. 356, Jul. 227, Beow.nbsp;1060.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;96-122] This passage in the MS. has been much obscured by a

large blot or stain. The readings given in the text, when they are not decipherable in the reproductions, are those of Napier, ZfdA. XXXIII, 70-72, unless otherwise specified. See also Wiilker, Bibliothek II, 566-567, andnbsp;Codex Vercellensis, p. viii. A copy is given below of all that Napier foundnbsp;visible in the MS. Italics indicate letters somewhat faded but still legible;nbsp;italicized letters in parentheses are very much faded or only partly legible,nbsp;therefore somewhat uncertain. Letters entirely illegible are representednbsp;by colons, the colons standing for the greatest number of letters that couldnbsp;have stood in the passages if the passages had been occupied by singlenbsp;words. If the passages were occupied by several words with the usualnbsp;spacing between them, the number of letters would be less. Napier’snbsp;transcript is as follows:

-ocr page 226-

124

NOTES ON FATES OF THE APOSTLES

Her mag findan for Jjancei gleaw. seSe Mne lysteS leoS gid dunga. Hwa Jgt;as fitte fegde X. ))£er on ende standa)?nbsp;eorlas jjaes oneorSan b{r):ca\). Nemoton hie awa aetnbsp;somne woruld ymnigende . {f). sceal gedreosan .D.nbsp;on eSle setter to (A) ::::::: (Z);ene lices frsetewa efnenbsp;swa .r. to glides.: (swa). (h) (fS?). crseftes neotaS. nihtesnbsp;nearowe on him.;;:;::::::ninges heo dóm. Nv 8unbsp;cunnon miht .(A);::::::::(r)dum wses werQ on cySig Sienbsp;hass ge myndig::::::::;:(fa)fige pisses gal dres begangnbsp;hast he geoce:re fride ic sceall feor heonbsp;nan dn ellei (ƒ?) ::;::;fdes neosan . siS asettan. Natnbsp;ic sylfa hwaer .o::{f)sse worulde wic sindon un cuSnbsp;eard 7 eSel, 5wa (amp;);3 aelcQ menn. nemf)e he god cundesnbsp;gastes bruce .nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;(d)h(M)/u we he geornor togode cleopigan

sendan usse beree . on jra beorhtan gesceaft. jjaet we hass botles brucan motan hames in hehSo \gt;xi is hihtanbsp;maest Jiaer cyning engla . claenum glideS. lean un hwilennbsp;nu ahis lof standeS mycel 7 msere 7 his mihtnbsp;seomaj) ece 7 ed giong . ofer ealle gesceaft. fiNit.

The chief commentators on this passage are Sievers, Anglia XIII, 1-25; Cosijn, Cynewulfs Runenverzen, pp. 54-64; Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ,nbsp;pp. 173-184; and Trautmann, K3rnewulf, pp. 50-54. In the remainder ofnbsp;these notes on the Fates of the Apostles, these articles will be referred to onlynbsp;by the names of their authors. 98 F] The rune for the letter F and alsonbsp;for its name,/eoA, “money, wealth.” Translate; “F stands there at the end,nbsp;earls enjoy it [wealth] on earth.” standeh] The MS. has standap, butnbsp;with the rune as subject, the verb must be singular. Napier ends 1. 98 withnbsp;ende, his 1, 99 extending from standep to brucad. This is followed by a linenbsp;from Ne to selsomne, which is made a full line by the addition of eardiannbsp;between wwa and astsomne. The arrangement in the text is by Sievers, p. 1.nbsp;99 brucaj)] One letter of this word is illegible and one only faintly visible,nbsp;but there can be little doubt that the word is brucap, as Napier reads. 100nbsp;f] Napier and later commentators agree in supplying this rune, which isnbsp;only faintly visible in the MS. It stands for the letter W, and for the wordnbsp;wyn, “joy,” according to Sievers, p. 3, Cosijn, p. 59, and Gollancz, p, 178,nbsp;or wela, “riches,” according to Trautmann, p. 52.

101-122

101 ri] Interpreted by Cosijn and Gollancz as standing for the letter U and for the word ur, “our,” referring to wyn in the preceding line. Sievers, p. 7,nbsp;takes the word as a noun ur = feoh, but no example of ur, “wealth,” isnbsp;known. Trautmann, p. 52, interprets the word as unne, a noun meaningnbsp;“what is granted, grant,” extending this to the sense “possessions, property.”nbsp;But this is also a doubtful and unrecorded meaning. tohreosan] Onlynbsp;the first three letters in the MS. are decipherable, followed by a blotted

-ocr page 227-

125

NOTES ON FATES OF THE APOSTLES

space sufficient for seven more letters, or if space between this and a following word is allowed, for six more letters. Napier completes as tohreosap, Sievers, p. 7, and Trautmann, p. 50, as tohreosan. Sievers remarks that thenbsp;rime with gedreosan, 1. 100, favors the reading tohreosan, but since rime isnbsp;not characteristic of this passage, the argument could be turned the othernbsp;way.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;102 T] The rune for the letter L, and for its name, laga, “water,

sea.” nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;103 ponne h ond Ifl] For the first word of this half-line, Napier

read very dubiously siva, but Sievers, p. 9, thinks that the word was more probably Pon = ponne, as in Christ 797 and Jul. 705. Gollancz, p. 176, andnbsp;Trautmann, p. 50, also read ponne. After this first word Napier believednbsp;that he could distinguish the rune h, and after this, faintly visible remainsnbsp;of another rune. All commentators agree in restoring h and IS, standingnbsp;for the letters C and Y. But it is uncertain what words these letters standnbsp;for. Sievers, p. 10. thinks the runes here may stand only for letters andnbsp;not for words. Gollancz, p. 178, interprets the runes as standing for cenenbsp;and yfel, “the bold warrior and the afflicted wretch.” Trautmann, p. S3,nbsp;takes the runes as standing for cearw, “sorge,” and Jrl, “leidenschaft,” but,nbsp;BEV., p. 137, takes the second rune as standing for yfel, “krankheit.”nbsp;Kock, PPP., p. 25, would take the first rune as meaning cen, “torch,” and thenbsp;second as meaning yr, something belonging to military equipment, not further defined. He would also take the rune in 1. 104amp; as standing for nyd.nbsp;“servitude.” Retaining the MS. reading neota'3 in 1. 103i, he translates:nbsp;“Then torch and yr exert their craftnbsp;at night with anxious care;nbsp;incumbent is on them the king’snbsp;restraint and servitude!”

The most plausible suggestion is that which takes the runes as standing for cene and yfel, “the resolute and the wretched,” but this is by no meansnbsp;certain. neosalS] The MS. reads plainly neotad and Trautmann, p. 53,nbsp;retains neota'd, with doubtful justification, extending the meaning of neotan,nbsp;“enjoy,” to the sense “devour,” “verzehren.” Sievers, pp. 8-9, Gollancz,nbsp;p. 176, alter to neosafS, “seek for,” and if the runes indicate a subject “thenbsp;resolute and the wretched,” the change is necessary. But it is perhapsnbsp;a little perilous to make any change in consideration of the uncertainty ofnbsp;the first half-line. 104 on him ligeS] After him, the MS. is illegiblenbsp;for a space sufficient for ten letters. The commentators agree in the insertion of the rune , “N,” which is needed for alliteration. Sievers, p. 8,nbsp;proposed lige'ö as the word following the rune, the rune word being thenbsp;subject and appositive to peodom, 1. 105. Trautmann, p. 54, reads leged,nbsp;with the rune word, nyd, “distress,” as subject and peodom, “service,” asnbsp;object, translating, “auf sie [die menschen] legt die not den dienst desnbsp;herren, d.i. die not filhrt die menschen zu gott.” Napier, p. 72, suggestsnbsp;that possibly two runes are to be supplied in 1. 1046, = N, and M = E,nbsp;but there seems scarcely space for two runes. For the two forms of thenbsp;name, Cynwulf and Cynewulf, see Sievers, p. 11.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;105 cyninges] The

final six letters of this word are legible and there can be little doubt that the

-ocr page 228-

126

NOTES ON SOUL AND BODY I

whole word was cyninges. cunnon] Napier, Sievers, and Trautmann, p. 51, change to cunnan. 106 hwa on ham wordum] So restored by Napier,nbsp;and so also Sievers and Trautmann, except that Sievers reads pxm for pam.nbsp;107 mann se Se lufige] Obscure in the MS. but thus restored by Napier.nbsp;108-109 me ond frof-] Restored by Napier. 112 of hisse] So restored bynbsp;Napier. Wülker reads on pisse. IIS Ah utu] So restored by Napier,nbsp;who suggests utun. But see Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 360, 2 for the contracted form, and see Christ and Satan 216, note. 119 gildeS] The MS.nbsp;has glided, but the sense requires gilded, and so all commentators.

NOTES ON SOUL AND BODY I

1-100

Soul and Body I] For the title, see Introd., p. xxxviii. 5 lang] “For a long time,” i.e. through eternity, not “long afterward,” see Klaeber, Archivnbsp;CXIII, 148.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;10 sawle] See Ap. 62 for this form as a nominative. 11

hie] Soul and Body II has heo, and Grein changes hie to heo, but see Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 334, 1, on hie as a nom. sg. fern. 17 druh Su] Greinnbsp;suggests hwxt druge pu?, taking druge as a verb from dreogan. Thoughnbsp;not otherwise recorded, it is best to take druh as a noun, “Lo! thou gorynbsp;dust!”, Bos.-ToL, p. 215, and so Grein, Dicht., p. 145, “Du kümmerlichernbsp;Staubi” 23 lustgryrum] Grein changes to lustgrynum, “snares of desire,”nbsp;and translates. Dicht., p. 145, “du willig folgtest alien Lockungen der Liiste.”nbsp;But this is no improvement over lustgryrum “desire-horrors,” i.e. horriblenbsp;desires. A more natural compound would be gryrelust. 24 ful geeodest]nbsp;Grein places eallum, 1. 23b, in 1. 24, and reads ful-eodest for the MS. ftilnbsp;geodesl. hu] Grein alters to nu, but Germania X, 421, returns to the MS.nbsp;27 Jie la engel] Grein reads purh engel, for la engel, following the reading ofnbsp;Soul and Body II. So also Wülker. As the text stands, engel is appositivenbsp;to meotod, 1. 29, which implies an unusual use of engel. But see Clubb,nbsp;Christ and Satan, p. 124, Cook, Christ, p. 91, for engel meaning Christ.nbsp;40 hunedest] The MS. has pune at the end of a line, followed by desl at thenbsp;beginning of the following line. Ettmiiller, Grein read pu neddest, butnbsp;Grein, Germania X, 421, has punedest, following Kemble. ic] Suppliednbsp;by Grein and Wülker from Soul and Body II. 44 W£ere] Holthausen,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 198, would place wxre after jlxsc as a metrical improvement. 45 gestryned] Grein reads gestyred, from Soul and Body II.nbsp;47 wiS] EttmiiUer alters the MS. mid to md, and so Grein, Wülker. hear-dum heUe witum] Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 198, reads heardranbsp;hellewita, following Soul and Body II, and to govern this genitive, he readsnbsp;nearwe for ne, 1. 48, a noun, “hardship,” from nearo. Corresponding to nenbsp;generedest. Soul and Body II has ne gearwode. In Anglia Beibl. XXXI,nbsp;28, Holthausen suggests that nxfre, 1. 47, be transferred to the beginningnbsp;of 1. 48a to lengthen the line metrically. 49 minra gesynta] Soul and

-ocr page 229-

127

NOTES ON SOUL AND BODY I

Body II has minra %escenta. Grein in his text reads minra gescenda, but Spr. I, 446, has gescenta, gen. pi. of a noun, gescentu, otherwise not recorded,nbsp;meaning “shame, overthrow.” But gesynta may stand as a gen. pi. ofnbsp;gesynto, “health, welfare,”a plural with a singular meaning, as often withnbsp;this word, “Shalt thou on the great day of my prosperity suffer in shame,”nbsp;etc. The alliteration with sceame favors gescenta of Soul and Body II asnbsp;the poet’s original reading, but the variation must be allowed to stand.nbsp;50 eall] Grein omits call. 57 magon] The context requires the plural,nbsp;as it is in Soul and Body II. Grein and Wiilker read magon. pa] Alsonbsp;from Soul and Body II, to agree with the plural subject, and so in Grein,nbsp;Wiilker. 59 boldwela] The alliteration requires bold-, and so Kemble,nbsp;Ettmiiller, Grein, Wülker. No corresponding line to 1. 59 appears in Soulnbsp;and Body II. 62 synum] Soul and Body II has seonwum, both forms ofnbsp;seonu, “sinew.” 63 unwillum] Grein reads unwillan. 74 sehta] Soulnbsp;and Body II reads geahpe, and see 1. 9. This provides the proper alliteration, and Grein reads geahde awiht. The scribe of Soul and Body I probablynbsp;made a mistake, but his reading satisfies meaning if not meter. 79 pssr]nbsp;Both Soul and Body I and II have pair, “if,” see Grein-Köhler, p. 693.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;82

wildra] The form wildra, which is the reading of Soul and Body II, is required metrically. Grein reads wildra dear a, but Wülker has wilddeora. 83 pxr swa god wolde] The repetition of this half-line in 1. 85, and the lacknbsp;of alliteration in 1. 83, indicate a disturbance in the text here. Soul andnbsp;Body II, for the lines corresponding to 11. 83-84, reads:

pxt grimmeste, peer swa god wolde, ge peaP pn wsere wyrmcynna hgt;gt;^t wyrreste.

The text of Soul and Body II is thus one line shorter than the text of Soul and Body I. Grein replaces the reading of Soul and Body I by that of Soulnbsp;and Body II, but Wülker retains the MS. reading. 84 wyrma] Thenbsp;genitive form is necessary to gain a metrical syllable. Soul and Body IInbsp;also reads wyrmcynna, and this was probably the original form of the word,nbsp;inadequately adapted by the scribe of Soul and Body I to his reconstructionnbsp;of the passage. 88 unc baem] Grein reads unc bu from Soul and Body II.nbsp;95 wunde witSerlean] See 1. 90 for the sense of wunde. Both Soul and Body Inbsp;and II have wunde in 1. 95. Grein changes to wunda, a gen. pi. dependentnbsp;on widerlean, taken as a noun. Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, suggests wi'Ser-leanian with wunde as object. Ettmüller reads wunda and suggests that anbsp;verb settan or gif an is to be supplied as governing wiZerlean. Wülker takesnbsp;widerlean as a verb, “condemn, pass sentence on,” with wunde as object.nbsp;See Grein-Köhler, p. 409, for the verb lean, belêan. Wülker’s interpretationnbsp;is the most satisfactory, though it still leaves a metrically awkward half-line.nbsp;97 nan na] Grein reads naenig for nan na, following the reading of Soul andnbsp;Body II. 98 peet 3u, etc.] The corresponding line in Soul and Body IInbsp;reads pxt pu ne scyle for xghwylc anra onsundran, and Grein replaces thenbsp;reading of Soul and Body I by this line. It is undoubtedly a better line,nbsp;and the lack of alliteration in Soul and Body I, 98, shows that the scribe

-ocr page 230-

128

NOTES ON SOUL AND BODY I

has confused his text. An alliterative word in 1.9Sb might easily be supplied by changing gehwylcum to xghwylcum, but perhaps a modern reader neednbsp;not be more exacting than was the scribe in this matter. 100] After thisnbsp;line, Grein supplies ponne he unc haJa'S geedbyrded o'Sre si'8e, taken fromnbsp;Soul and Body II.

101-166

101 eft] Not in Soul and Body II and omitted by Grein. 103 FymaS] From firnian, firenian, “chide.” Grein reads Pirena'd, following Soul andnbsp;Body II. 106-107] Grein changes gehatan to secgan from Soul and Bodynbsp;II, and adds from the same source a line following, ne pxr edringe xngenbsp;gehatan. Wiilker indicates a loss of two half-lines between ondsware andnbsp;xnige, and remarks that gehatan, if placed in 1. 106, would disturb the alliteration. But the alliteration is vocalic, and though it is probable that thenbsp;scribe of Soul and Body I has omitted something, his text as it stands isnbsp;adequate, taking gehatan in the sense “assure, give assurance of.” 110nbsp;asocene] Soul and Body II has asogene. Grein reads asolcene, but in Spr. I,nbsp;43, he glosses asocene, from asucan, “absorb.” Ill fingras tohrorene]nbsp;Soul and Body II contains nothing corresponding to this half-line. Greinnbsp;completes the line by supplyingtoclofene. 112] After this line Greinnbsp;supplies druncaZ hlodum hra heolfres purstge from Soul and Body II, drunca'5nbsp;being a misreading of the MS. drinca'3. 113 hira tungan] Soul and Bodynbsp;II reads seo lunge. Grein reads seo tunge, and to maintain the singular,nbsp;alters hie to heo and magon to mxg in 1.114. Wiilker reads seo tunge in 1. 113,nbsp;but retains the plurals in 1. 114. Note pa tungan, 1. 119.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;116 eaglas]

For geaglas, as in 1. 109. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;117 to] In the MS. to is followed by me, probably

as an unreflecting impulse on the part of the scribe to provide to with an object. But to is adverbial, as in the corresponding line in Soul and Bodynbsp;II, se genepeS to. The present tense of the verb is better than the preterite,nbsp;but the Vercelli reading is permissible, “he hath brought it to this pass.”nbsp;Grein reads se genedeS to from Soul and Body II, and Wiilker reads senbsp;genyde'S to, following Grein’s suggestion in Spr. I, 439.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;119 teS] Grein

reads to'Sas, following Soul and Body II. 122 Jjonne Jraet werie] Soul and Body II has ponne bip pxt werge, and Grein reads ponne pxt werge Pi'S, tonbsp;the improvement of the alliteration, and for the first half of the followingnbsp;line he reads lie acolod. Perhaps lie should be transferred to the end of 1.nbsp;122, though this change disturbs the alliteration in 1. 123. For the formnbsp;werie, see cearie, 1. 160.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;123 lie acolod biS] Soul and Body II has acolod,

but Wiilker suggests lie bid alocen, “when the body is separated (from the soul).” Ettmfiller suggests lie atol, lad for lie acolod. But acolod seemsnbsp;to be the necessary word here. he] Supplied from Soul and Body II, tonbsp;provide werede with a subject, and referring to “man” in general.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;125

ret] Supplied by Kemble, Grein and Wfilker from Soul and Body II. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;126]

Grein reads men to gemyndum modsnottera, from Soul and Body II, the last line of this poem. 127-166] This passage on the halige sawl is not con-

-ocr page 231-

129

NOTES ON HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I

tained in Soul and Body II. 133 soSlice] Grein, Germania X, 421, proposes softlioe for sodlice. 134 gretajr] Grein gives grelasp as the MS. reading, but the letter is merely a slightly unusual form of a. 135 Jieahnbsp;Se] So Kemble, Grein and Willker. Klipstein, Analecta, p. 135, readsnbsp;agon for ah, “the worms possess thee yet.” 137 of] Grein alters to on,nbsp;but in Germania X, 421, returns to of. 138 arum] The MS. spellingnbsp;earum was probably an unconscious anticipation of eala. 139 jraer]nbsp;Willker suggests psst here, and so Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, previously,nbsp;and pxr in 1. 140. But see 1. 79, note. 152 a langajr] Grein, Germania X,nbsp;421, proposes a compound verb alangap, but a as adverb, “ever,” is better.nbsp;158-159] Grein thinks a line may have dropped out between 1.158 and 1. 159,nbsp;and suggests swylcra arna, swa pu unc her xr scrife, see 1. 102.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;159 unc]

Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, proposes transferring unc to 1. 158, after xtsomne. This gives a smoother reading syntactically, but it leaves 1. 159a metricallynbsp;too short. 165 J)ysses] The last word at the end of fol. 1035. The continuation of the poem is lacking because of the loss of one or more foliosnbsp;following fol. 103, see Introd., p. xiv.

NOTES ON HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I

1-47

Homiletic Fragment I] For the title, see Introd., p. xxxix. 1 sorh cymeS] These are the first words on fol. 104a of the MS. and are evidently from thenbsp;middle, not the beginning of a sentence. On the loss of one or more foliosnbsp;in the MS., see Introd., p. xiv. 7-8] Grein supplies sylfa after gewitanbsp;and ends 1. 7 with this word. His 1. 8 consists then of 1. 75 and 1. 8a. Wiil-ker’s 1. 8 is the same as Grein’s, but he supplies nothing after gewita and hisnbsp;1. 7 is consequently too short metrically. Thorpe thinks 1. 75 is in the MS.nbsp;by mistake and notes 1. 10. Kemble omits 1. 75. This omission improvesnbsp;both the sense and the meter of the passage. 12 sprrece] Grein readsnbsp;sib-sprxce, see 1. 29.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;21 hafaS] Grein and Wiilker change to habbad,

and so also in 1. 28, because the subject is plural. 23 stinge] There is no indication of loss in the MS., but something is needed to complete the sense.nbsp;Kemble translates, “sore with (their sting),” and Wiilker, note, approvesnbsp;mid stinge. Grein reads mid swice, “with treachery,” see beswicap, 1. 27.nbsp;But swice makes a short line metrically. 28 hunigsmaeccas] Holthausen,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XXXVH, 201, reads huniges smxccas as a metrical improvement.nbsp;32 weaxeS] Wiilker, note, suggests wealwad as a possible substitute fornbsp;weaxe'8. 40 hyht] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, would read estnbsp;for hyht to provide alliteration. But see 1. 43, note. 43 beteran] Thenbsp;noun idea to be supplied is probably “life.” Thorpe suggests ham, but thatnbsp;is not an appropriate word here, bot] Grein supplied bealu, but hot suits thenbsp;context better. Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVH, 201, supplies bu,nbsp;“both,” before cunnon, “Let us think on the better, now that we know

-ocr page 232-

130

NOTES ON DREAM OF THE ROOD

both (the better and the worse),” but this reads too much in the text. The line might be allowed to stand without alliteration, see 1. 40, except thatnbsp;nu we cunnon seems bald and incomplete in meaning.

NOTES ON DREAM OF THE ROOD 1-100

Dream of the Rood] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 3 reste wunedon] The verb can be taken as an intransitive, with reste as a dative, but Klaeber,nbsp;Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, prefers “resting-place,” as acc. sg., citing An.nbsp;131, 1310, 1697.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4 syllicre] Herzfeld, Archiv CXVII, 189, would supply

ne before syllicre, following Dietrich, Disputatio, p. 12, note, but for the absolute use of the comparative, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, andnbsp;Modem Philology III, 251 f. Craigie indicates an omission after 1. 4.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5

lyft] Grein alters to lyfte, but in Germania X, 425, he reads on lyfi. 8 faegere] Bouterwek reads feowere, and so Stephens and Wiilker. Grein,nbsp;Dicht., p. 140, translates, “vier,” but in his text has fsegere. But the presence of fife in the second half-line does not require a numeral in the first.nbsp;9 eaxlegespanne] A compound, and Sweet alters to eaxlgespanne. But fornbsp;the spelling eaxle-, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102. b^r] Grein,nbsp;Sweet alter to past, and so also in 1. 10. Cook reads Zast in 1. 10, but pxrnbsp;in 1. 9. ealle] Omitted by Sievers, Beitr. XII, 478, with engla’^ox engel.nbsp;Retaining ealle, should one read engla? See Shipley, Genitive Case in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, pp. 91-92, for examples of eall with genitives. As a nom.nbsp;pi., engel is highly improbable, though Grein, Dicht., p. 140, translates,nbsp;“alle Engel Gottes.” Cook alters engel to englas. But syntactically eallenbsp;may be subject and engel object, in the sense “Christ,” see Soul and Body I,nbsp;27, note. In view of these conflicting possibilities, it seems best to let thenbsp;text stand. 10 fracodes] Stephens, Kluge, Sweet and Wiilker retain thenbsp;MS. reading/raeoder, as a permissible variant spelling olfraco'S, as in Beow.nbsp;1575. IS geweorSode] Sweet, Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, Cook and Craigienbsp;alter to geweor'Sod. 17 bewrigene] Kemble, Sweet, Cook and Craigienbsp;alter to hewrigen. wealdendes] Dietrich, Disputatio, p. 12, note, suggestsnbsp;wealdendes, and so Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, Kluge, note. Cook and Craigie.nbsp;The MS. reading wealdes, followed by the other edd., leaves the half-linenbsp;too short metrically. 18 gold] Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 201,nbsp;proposes godweb for gold as a metrical improvement. 19 earmra sergewin]nbsp;Bouterwek, p. clxviii, alters to ealdora xrgewinn, and in his note, he proposesnbsp;{purh) ylda or ealdora or enta xrgeweorc or xrgewinn. J)®t] Grein, note,nbsp;suggests pxr. 20 sorgum] The edd. read either sorgum or sargum. 23nbsp;beswyled] “Washed,” see Bos.-Tol., p. 956, swilian, swillan. Bouterwek,nbsp;Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter to besyled, and Cook, note, cites El. 697 innbsp;support of besyled. But the MS. reading in El. 697 is besylced, and thenbsp;change to besyled is not justifiable, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102.

-ocr page 233-

131

NOTES ON DREAM OF THE ROOD

Kluge alters to besylwed. 24 HwseSre] On this use of hwx'Sre as a loose connective, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, who cites Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;IX, 138. See 1. 57.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31 wergas] Sweet alters to weargas. 41 heanne)

Grein alters to heahne. 47 ajnigum] Thorpe, Kemble, Bouterwek and Willker retain the MS. reading nxnigum, but this leaves the line withoutnbsp;alliteration. 54 forSeode] The MS. has/orS eode. Thorpe, Bouterwek,nbsp;Cook and Wtilker take this as ford-eode, with scirne sciman therefore asnbsp;object of hxfdon bewrigen. Grein takes the verb as preterite of forpywan,nbsp;“overcome,” see Grein-Köhler, p. 734, with scirne sciman as its object, andnbsp;so also Sweet, see his glossary, p. 254. Cook, MLN. XXII, 207, suggestsnbsp;that ford code in the MS. may be a scribal error for swedrode. But therenbsp;seems nothing improbable in making scirne sciman an amplification ofnbsp;wealdendes hrxw, though hrsew and sciman may both be objects of hxfdonnbsp;bewrigen without necessarily being appositives. 58 to pam EetSelinge]nbsp;Sweet replaces this by xdcle to anum from the Ruthwell Cross, xppilx tilnbsp;anum. 59 sorgum] The Ruthwell Cross has mip sorgum gidrxfid. 63nbsp;Saer] Sweet replaces by hine, from Ruthwell Cross, hinx. 66 banan]nbsp;Bouterwek, p. clxx, alters to a gen. pi. banana, and Cook and Craigie readnbsp;banena. 70 greotende] So far as meaning goes, the MS. reading reolendenbsp;might stand, and Thorpe, Grein, Wülker and Craigie do not alter. Thenbsp;lack of alliteration, however, favors a change. Kemble and Cook readnbsp;geotende. Grein, Germania X, 425, Sweet and Kluge read greotende, Herz-feld, Archiv CXVII, 189, reads gretende, mis-quoting the MS. as restende.nbsp;Retaining reotende. Grein alters gode to rode, “wir Kreuze,” thus securingnbsp;alliteration at the expense of a very improbable meaning. Stephens readsnbsp;Hwxdere we dxr reotende \ [rode] gode hwile, with rode appositive to we, asnbsp;Grein had read. 71 stefn] A word for alliteration and to account for thenbsp;gen. pi. hilderinca, 1. 72, is required in 1. 716. Grein supplied storm, Kluge,nbsp;Sweet, Cook and Craigie supply stefn, and Kluge, Sweet and Craigie omitnbsp;syddan, or rather replace syddan by stefn. Wülker indicates an omissionnbsp;between syddan and up but supplies nothing. In the MS. syddan stands atnbsp;the end of a line, and a word, stefn or some other, was probably dropped bynbsp;the scribe in passing to the next line. 72 hilderinca] Kemble suppliednbsp;sum, Stephens eored after hilderinca. 76 freondas gefrunon] Greinnbsp;supplies hie me pa of foldan ahofon as a second half-line, and so also Cooknbsp;and Craigie. Stephens supplies fram nie hofon. The sense is adequatenbsp;without an addition, and on incomplete lines, see Gen. 703, note. 77anbsp;ond] Supplied by Grein and justified as an additional metrical syllable.nbsp;79 bealuwara weorc] Grein, note, suggests bealuwa weorn (worn), but Grein,nbsp;Germania X, 425, returns to the MS. reading, taking bealuwara as a gen.nbsp;pi. adj. in the same syntax as sarra, 1. 80. Cook and Craigie read bealuwanbsp;weorc, and Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, approves bealuwa, a gen. pi.nbsp;noun with weorc. 91 holmwudu] Kemble, Sweet, Cook and Craigie readnbsp;holtwudu, and Grein, note, suggests holtwudu. A compound holtwudunbsp;occurs several times, but holmwudu only in this passage. But there seems

-ocr page 234-

132

NOTES ON ELENE

no convincing reason for thinking that the scribe miswrote holm- for holt-here. 100 ond Adomes] Kemble, Bouterwek, p. clxxi, Grein, Cook and Craigie alter to Adames, and Grein supplies/or after ond.

101-156

117 Saer] Grein omits dser. senig anforht] Bouterwek, p. clxxi, alters to xnigum fyrht. Grein reads onforht, and Grein, Germania X, 425, Cook andnbsp;Craigie read anforht.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;125 for'Swege] Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102,

would read fordweg. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;138 on] Grein, note, suggests of, and Stephens,

Sweet, Cook and Craigie place of in the text. But on may stand, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, “shall fetch me here in this transitorynbsp;life.” 142 me] Bouterwek, p. clxxii. Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter thenbsp;MS. reading he to me. If this is not done, me must be understood as carriednbsp;over from 1. 139.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;146 guman] Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter to gumena.

But see banan, 1. 66, and note. 149 )?=er] Grein, note, suggests ser for pxr, or that two half-lines may have fallen out between 1. 149a and 1. 1495nbsp;which referred to the descent into hell. Craigie places xr in his text.

NOTES ON ELENE

1-100

Elene] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 6 heo] Craigie alters to heow. 11 leodhwata lindgeborga] Thorpe, Grimm, Ettmtiller. Grein and Zupitzanbsp;(1 ed.) follow the MS., and so also Kemble, except leodhwate. Grein, note,nbsp;suggests lindhwata leodgeborga, and repeats this in Germania X, 424. Kor-ner and Wiilker follow Grein’s suggestion, and ten Brink approves, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 57, though he prefers leodgebyrg{e)a. Zupitza (2 and later ed.) readsnbsp;lindhwata leodgebyrga, and so Holthausen (1 ed.) and Craigie, but Holthausennbsp;(2 ed.) changes to lofhwata leodgebyrga, and so Cook. In his 3 ed. Holthausen returns to the MS. reading, (except -byrga for -borga), citing Kock,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XLIV, 393, who would retain the MS. reading. For leodgebyrga,nbsp;see 11. 203, 556. The emendation of Grein and Zupitza is plausible butnbsp;perhaps unnecessary in a poetic style that makes so much of verbal variationnbsp;as Anglo-Saxon does. Retaining the MS. reading. Grein, Dicht., p. 104,nbsp;translates, “Der lindenschildkiihne Leuteschirmer.” Kock takes the firstnbsp;element of leodhwata as merely intensive. 16 hroSer] Grimm, Ettmiillernbsp;and Kemble change to hro'dre, but for the dative without -e, see Sievers,nbsp;Angels. Gram. § 289.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;17 wrasce] Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXIII, 65,

proposes wrxpe or wrape for wrxce, (and Kock, Anglia XLVII, 264, and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXV, 276, approve), taking wrxpe fromnbsp;wradu, “support, aid,” 1. 17a being then parallel to 1. 165. But an antithesis between the two half-lines is just as plausible, see 1. 18a.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;18

hetendum] For hettendum; see 1.119, Beow. 1828 for the same spelling. 21 Hugas] The MS. hunas is apparently an echo from 1. 20a. Zupitza reads

-ocr page 235-

133

NOTES ON ELENE

Ilugas, and so Holthausen, Cook, Craigie. For the Hugas, see Klaeber, Beowulf, p. xl. 22 Wasron hwate weras] These words stand at the beginning of a line in the MS., with no indication of loss. Ettmüller suppliednbsp;hildemecgas, Grein, on herebyrnan, Korner, herepreatas, Holthausen (1 ed.),nbsp;Craigie, hilde gefysde, following Sievers, Getting, gel. Anzeiger (Aug. 9,1882).nbsp;In his 2 ed. Holthausen reads as in his first, except hearde for hwate, butnbsp;in his 3 ed. he reads wseron wigkwate weras setsomne. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX,nbsp;271, would supply swylce Hetware as a first half-line. Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 98, suggests wseron hwate hxlepas, heapti-rofe weras for the line. 25nbsp;herecombol] Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.), Craigie change to herecumbol,nbsp;Cook to heorucumbol, see 1. 107. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) reads herewoman.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 98, thinks the passage is corrupt, but does not emend.nbsp;A strict logical interpretation of wordum, 1. 24, is not possible, but thenbsp;intent seems clear. 26 sib] Supplied by Sievers, Götting. gel. Anzeigernbsp;(Aug. 9, 1882), for alliteration, and so Holthausen, Cook (syb), see Ex. 214,nbsp;Beow. 387, 729. Grimm supplied sweot, followed by Ettmüller and Kemble.nbsp;Grein has sidmsegen, and Korner supplies sidwerod between ond and eal.nbsp;31 burgenta] Grimm reads burgenta, “over the mountains,” in his text,nbsp;but suggests burg enta, or Burgendas, Burgendan in his notes. Ettmüllernbsp;suggests bürgeatu or bürggeatu, and Craigie has burg-geatu in his text.nbsp;Kemble, Korner readnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;and so Kock, Anglia XLV, 125, translating,

“over the fastness of the giants,” i.e. over the mountains, and so also Koek, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 393. Grein, Wülker read Burgenta, but in Spr. I, 148,nbsp;Grein has burgenta, acc. pi. from burgenf, “urbs?” Holthausen (1, 2 ed.)nbsp;alters to burglocan, followed by Cook; see Holthausen’s note, Anglia XXV,nbsp;386. In Grein-Köhler, p. 877, Holthausen reads byrg enta, “Burgen dernbsp;Riesen,” and so in his 3 ed., following Korner, p. 268. Zupitza retainsnbsp;burgenta, glossed “burg, stadt??” A noun burgent seems highly improbable,nbsp;and unless the MS. is emended, it seems best to take as two words, thoughnbsp;written as one in the MS. 32 hergum] “In troops,” see Kock, Eng. Stud.nbsp;XLIV, 394.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;34 burgwigendra] Grein, note, suggests byrnwigendra, and

so Holthausen and Cook in their text. 35 FeSan trymedon] Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 10, would make a parenthesis of this half-line, and Cook adds 1.nbsp;36o to the parenthesis. Trautmann, BEV., p. 98, proposes taking trymedonnbsp;as a weak participial adjective, “die verstarkten fussvölker.” It is possiblenbsp;to take trymedon as a pret. pi. intrans. verb, as perhaps in Ex. 158, but notnbsp;necessary. An unexpressed personal subject may be understood, withnbsp;Fedan as object. In any case, 1. 355 is merely an amplification of 1. 35a.nbsp;36 pset] A result clause, or perhaps limit of motion, “until,” see Klaeber,nbsp;Anglia XXVII, 401 f. Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies op- before pset, butnbsp;cancels this in his notes. 49-50 ])onne Huna cining, etc.] Zupitza,nbsp;Holthausen construe to mean ponne ridon ymb rofne cining, and so Cook, innbsp;his text, but in his glossary cining is given as a nominative. But see Kör-ner’s text, also Eng. Stud. II, 253, and Kock’s comment, Anglia XLVII,nbsp;265, for the reading in the text. 54 Hleopon] The MS. has hleopon, notnbsp;hleowon, as in Wülker and some earlier edd. Ettmüller alters to bleowon.

-ocr page 236-

134

NOTES ON ELENE

and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 98. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;58 sceawede] So ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V,

58, and Wiilker, Holthausen, and Cook; but Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXIII, 65, thinks sceawedon may be retained, citing Beow. 130 ff. But if sceawedonnbsp;is retained, a subject hie, referring to Constantine and his army, must benbsp;understood. In the MS. scea stands at the end of a line, wedon at the beginning of the following line. 59 Sret he] Grein altered to paet pe, and sonbsp;Zupitza and Holthausen (1 ed.). But Grein, Germania X, 424, returns tonbsp;the MS. reading, and so Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V,nbsp;58, suggests that he is for hie, which would necessitate also a change tonbsp;samnodon in 1. 60. In the MS. 'Sssi has a small capital d; the word maynbsp;introduce a result clause, or perhaps stand for o'ödst. See Records I, Thenbsp;Junius Manuscript, p. xx. Or read Uses for tset, “after, when”? Rock,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XLIV, 394, takes the antecedent of he, 1. 59, to be here, 1. 58.nbsp;65 hrora] Grimm, note. Grein, note, suggest hrorra, and Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook place hrorra in their text. But hrora may stand as a merenbsp;spelling variation of hrorra. See 1. 379, note, 1. 1058, note 86 hreSerlocannbsp;onspeon] Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXHI, 65, suggests placing these wordsnbsp;in parentheses, “he, i.e. the angel, had spoken.” Otherwise the subjectnbsp;would be Constantine and the meaning more general. 89 wliti] Thenbsp;MS. spelling wliti may stand as a late scribal variant, though it may alsonbsp;have been accidental and unintentional, the very frequent ending -ig beingnbsp;regularly thus spelled in the MS. Thorpe, Zupitza, Körner and Wiilkernbsp;retain wliti, the other edd. emend to wlitig. See An. 142, note.

101-200

106 wreccan] Grimm, note, suggests weccan, and so Kemble in his text, ond wsepenjrraece] Perhaps one should read on wsepenprxce, as Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.) does, following Swaen, Anglia XVII, 123. Reading ond, it is possiblenbsp;to take wxpenprxce as obj. of hebban, but it is better as an instrumental.nbsp;Retaining ond, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) supplies to after ond, following Vonnbsp;der Warth, p. 45, and so Cook, Craigie. 115 gring] For cring, and Ett-müller, Holthausen, Cook so emend, as they do grungon, 1. 126.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;119

heorugrimme] See 11. 25, note, 107, 1214. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;122 in dufan] Trautmann,

BEV., p. 99, would read inne or ingedufan for metrical reasons. But scan Z I / '.Nv j, Ml in dufan. 124 sweotum] So Thorpe, note, and all edd.nbsp;126 grungon] See 1. 115, note. 140 DaroSéesc] In the MS. daro'3 stands atnbsp;the end of a line, sssc at the beginning of the following line. A compoundnbsp;daro'Siesc as subj. oijlugon is questionable only because xsc is masc. and thenbsp;pi. should be xscas. Grein, Spr. I, 182, suggests taking the word as a neuternbsp;here, and so Grein-Köhler, p. 112. Körner, p. 274, takes the word asnbsp;singular, but with a plural verb as a collective or because of the followingnbsp;hildenxdran, and so Klaeber, Archiv CXIII, 147. Holthausen separates asnbsp;two words, darod, xsc, both subjects of the plural verb, and so in Anglianbsp;Beibl. XV, 73. Swaen, Anglia XVII, 124, reads daro'3 ond xsc. Zupitzanbsp;(1 and 2 ed.). Cook emend to daro3as, but Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.) reads darod

-ocr page 237-

135

NOTES ON ELENE

xsc as two words, with indication that the passage is corrupt. It seems necessary to retain daro'dxsc and to accept either Grein’s or Kömer’s explanation of the plural. 141 gescyrded] “Cut to pieces,” from sceard.nbsp;Grimm altered to gescyrted, from sceort, and Kemble, Ettmüller and Greinnbsp;follow. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads gescynded, but gescyrded in later editions.nbsp;151 brySbold secan] Retaining the MS. reading, Grein, Spr. II, 478, interprets, “to adorn the shield with stones, i.e. gems,” and so Zupitza andnbsp;Wülker. Grimm altered stenan to scenan, “to make to shine, to show,”nbsp;and so Kemble, Ettmüller. Körner, p. 274, suggested siunan or stunian,nbsp;“resound, quake,” and so also Eng. Stud. II, 254. Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 99, would change stenan to stellan, lay down the shield, their warfarenbsp;over. The emendation in the text is that of Sarrazin, ZfdPh. XXXII, 548,nbsp;and is followed also by Holthausen, Cook, and Grein-Köhler, pp. 631, 726.nbsp;For prySbold, see 1. 162, boldes brytla. 162 boldes brytta] Appositive tonbsp;sigerof cyning, 1. 158. Zupitza emends to blxdes brytta, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed., blxdes, 2 and 3 ed., blêdes) and Cook. Körner alters to goldes brytta.nbsp;See 1. 151, note. 175 S£et] The word begins with a capital B in the MS.,nbsp;perhaps for emphasis. See 1. 181.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;181 Alysde] The word begins with a

capital in the MS., and the syntax also favors a new sentence here. 184 tacen] Appositive to gesceafi, 1. 183. Zupitza emended the MS. tacne tonbsp;tacen, and so Holthausen (1 ed.). Holthausen (2 ed.) reads to tacne, following Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, and so Cook. Wülker retains tacne as instrumental, and so Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 394, who explains the word as annbsp;instrumental parallel to the prepositional phrase purh pa ilcan gesceaft, asnbsp;Körner, p. 275, had previously done. So also Holthausen (3 ed.).nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;197

hyhta nihst] The earlier edd. retained the MS. reading hyht nikst, but this is short metrically and awkward syntactically. Körner, p. 275, suggestsnbsp;hyhta nihst, and so Wülker. Zupitza reads hyhta hihst, and so Holthausen,nbsp;Cook.

201-300

205 beorhtme] See 11. 39, 864. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;207 swa] Holthausen, Cook supply hie

after swa, following Sievers, Anglia I, 579. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;213 firhSsefanJ The MS. has

firhd, notfyrhS, as Wülker, note, records. forS gemyndig] Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) supposes a loss in the MS. before these words and suggests/iBiZenbsp;bewunden, ] folces fruma to be supplied, but in the 3 and 4 ed., aldor (ornbsp;hyrde, rxswe) is suggested in place of fruma. Cook supplies he wses beforenbsp;ford, citing Pogatscher, Anglia XXIH, 289. Pogatscher assumes thatnbsp;wxs, 1. 212, is implied in 1. 2136, and so previously Körner, Eng. Stud. H, 255.nbsp;Kock, JJJ., p. 18, takes gemyndig as applying to lof, translating, “Thenbsp;praise of Christ then in the emperor’s mind was ever bent on the illustriousnbsp;tree.” 215 foldwege] Grein, Germania X, 424, proposed ƒodwege, and sonbsp;Holthausen, Cook in their text. 217 Create] ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 59,nbsp;suggests that preate is an echo from 1. 215 and that werode may have beennbsp;the proper word. Holthausen replaces preate by heape. 230 helm]

-ocr page 238-

136

NOTES ON ELENE

Grimm, note, alters to holm, Zupitza to welm, and Holthausen, Cook follow Zupitza. This is an obvious but not for that reason a convincing emendation, see Grein-Köhler, p. 325.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;243 meahte gesion] Cook reads gesion

meahte, following Von der Warth, p. 45. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;245 swellingum] “Swelling sails,”

. but an otherwise unrecorded word. Kock, JJJo P- 19, proposes snelUngum, citing O. Icel. snillingr, and snellic, Beow. 690, and translating, “beneathnbsp;the spirited men.’ ’nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;251 siefearoSe] Cook reads ssewaro 3e, following Krapp,

Modern Philology II, 407. But the confusion between farc'd and warod was probably present in the Anglo-Saxon mind and consistent emendationnbsp;seems unnecessary. sande] Grein, note, suggests sunde, and so Zupitza,nbsp;Holthausen and Cook. 268 ludeas] Wiilker, Holthausen, Cook readnbsp;ludea, a gen. pi., following Zupitza (2 and later ed.). But ludeas is parallelnbsp;to lindwigendra land, 1. 270, nouns like this meaning either people or country,nbsp;see Kock, Anglia XLIV, 105. See 1. 278.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;273 Hierusalem] ten Brink,

Anz.fdA. V, 59, would read Gerusalem or Jerusalem, on the ground that the alliterating word in 1. 273a is gudrofe, not hxlejgt;. But see Dan. 2.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;279

meSelhegende] Kock, JJJ., p. 19, would take this word as parallel to gehwyl-cum, therefore as an uninflected appositive, agreeing in number but not in case. But that burgsitlendum, 1. 276, snolerestum, 1. 277, and gehwylcum,nbsp;1. 278, should all be syntactical appositives and all have correspondingnbsp;inflection, and that medelhegende should be in the same syntax withoutnbsp;ending, seems very improbable. 285 M] To be resolved as pusendu,nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;293 ealle snyttro] The MS. reading pxre snytlro

provides no alliteration and no adequate syntax for a genitive or dative pxre snytlro, unless the words are taken as a dative object of widweorpon.nbsp;In his text Grimm indicates an omission after unwislice, and in his notesnbsp;suggests swicon to be supplied. Sievers, Anglia I, 579, would supply swiconnbsp;before unmslice. Kemble supplies swicon before snytlro. Grein suppliesnbsp;so'd after snytlro, citing Dan. 28, but Grein, Germania X, 424, replacesnbsp;io3 by swi'Se. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads sod with Grein, but in the second andnbsp;later editions he removes sod and merely indicates an omission. Bos.-Tol.,nbsp;p. 1256, suggests stan after snyttro, citing Luke xx. 17. Cosijn, Tijdschriftnbsp;I, 143, replaces unwislice by samwislice, and Kock, JJJ., p. 21, approves,nbsp;ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 59, replaces pxre by ealre. Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies sodfxstne cwide after snyttro as 1. 293i and ealne wisdom as the firstnbsp;halt of the next line. But Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) merely replaces pxrenbsp;by ealle, and so Cook. This seems the simplest way out of the difficulty,nbsp;though it is not apparent why ealle should have been miswritten as pxre.nbsp;The Latin text of the life of Helena reads repellentes omnem sapientiam,nbsp;see Holthausen, p. 11.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;300 spald] The Latin life ha.?, per sputum oculos

vestros illuminavit, see Holthausen, p. 11.

301-400

302 to deahe] Zupitza and later edd. supply to. 304 woruld] Zupitza alters to worn, and so Holthausen, Cook. But woruld may stand, and see

-ocr page 239-

137

NOTES ON ELENE

Christ 718, where woruld and eordbuend appear as appositives. 311 gedweolan] Sievers, Anglia I, 579, supplies in before gedweolan, and sonbsp;Holthausen (1 ed.), Cook. But gedweolan may be instrumental, parallel tonbsp;gepancum, 1. 312, as Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, maintains. Holthausennbsp;(2 and 3 ed.) omits in, as supplied in his first edition. Kock, Anglia XLIII,nbsp;302, reads on for ond, see An. 1191, note. 313 Ganga))] Holthausen (2 ed.)nbsp;suggests secap for this word. gejjenca))] “Find out by thinking,” likenbsp;geascian, “find out by asking,” Kock, J JJ., p. 21. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.)nbsp;supplies a full line after this word, ond findap gen ferkdgleawe men. Vonnbsp;der Warth, p. 45, would read gesecap for gepencap, and ten Brink, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 60, suggested geceosa'5, alesa'S or some similar word. 314 crseftige]nbsp;Cook reads gleawe to avoid the repetition in the next line. 315 seSelumnbsp;crseftige] Zupitza, note, suggests that crxftige was an accidental repetitionnbsp;from 1. 314 for gode, and Holthausen places gode in his text. 318 eowic]nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, reads eowic, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen,nbsp;Cook. 320 geruman] Grein expanded the abbreviation as gerun, andnbsp;this seems supported by 1. 411, but in Germania X, 424, Grein reads gerum.nbsp;Schwarz, Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ, p. 67, proposes geryne, gerune.nbsp;Frucht, Metrisches und Sprachliches, p. 74, proposes geruman, and sonbsp;Holthausen, Cook, Grein-Köhler, p. 558. Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XVII,nbsp;177, Von der Warth, p. 46, would read pa on gerum eodan. The phrasenbsp;Eodan on geruman merely means that they went out. 322 georne] Thenbsp;MS. eorne is a mere spelling variation, and perhaps accidental, see 1. 399,nbsp;eare, for geare. The edd. all emend to georne. 323 wordgeryno] Holthausen (1 ed.) reads wordgeryna, a gen. pi., following Shipley, The Genitivenbsp;Case in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, p. 94, though in his 2 and 3 ed. Holthausennbsp;restores wordgeryno, still regarded as a genitive plural. But wordgerynonbsp;may be object of the verb and pa wisestan the subject. 326 M] To benbsp;resolved as pusend. 338 word] Supplied by Grein, Zupitza, Holthausennbsp;and Cook, and needed for alliteration. 348 wende] So Thorpe and all edd.nbsp;353 gingne] Zupitza alters to ginge, and so Wiilker, Holthausen and Cook.nbsp;See Isaiah i. 2, where the plural filios occurs. But filios would be adequatelynbsp;represented by beam, and stylistically it is better to take eaforan as a singular, quot;a young son I raised up, children I begat,” etc. 356 forejiances]nbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, suggests forepancas, and so Zupitza (2 and later ed.),nbsp;Holthausen and Cook. 357 ond] Coordinate with ond, 1.361, “although.. .nbsp;nevertheless.” 360 gifaS] So Zupitza, Cook, Holthausen, but Wiilkernbsp;retains gifeS as in a relative clause beginning with pe even when the contextnbsp;is plural. 369] For this line Holthausen (1 ed.) reads ond ge pam sode ondnbsp;ryhte | widsecen hxfdon, but in his later editions he returns to the MS.nbsp;reading. 370fgt;-371a] Grein supplied dryhtna and placed eallra in 1. 370nbsp;instead of 1. 371, as earlier edd. had done. Later edd. follow Grein, exceptnbsp;Zupitza (1 ed.), who supplies eowerne after scippend in 1. 370, but Zupitzanbsp;(2 and later ed.) follows Grein. 375 pset me] Cook, note, would supplynbsp;hie between these words, following Holthausen, note, and so also in 1. 409.nbsp;377 modcwanige] Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 82, proposes modes cwange or

-ocr page 240-

138

NOTES ON ELENE

mode cwange, and Holthausen, Anglia XXIII, 516, would read modcwange guman, but in his text Holthausen has mode cwanfge, i.e. cwange, though henbsp;also suggests mod-cwange men in his notes to his first edition. Cook readsnbsp;mode cwanige. A compound modecwanige is not impossible, see modewxga,nbsp;Ex. 500. These changes are made to provide a metrical syllable, but seenbsp;1. 3796 for a similar metrical half-line. 378 bead] Sievers, Beitr. X, 518,nbsp;changes to behead to gain a metrical syllable, and so Holthausen, Cook. Anbsp;change in the order of words to read swa sio cwen him bead would be anothernbsp;way of gaining the same result. 379 Fundon] Grimm and later edd. readnbsp;fundon. Though pret. plurals in -an are frequent, the ending -en is not sonbsp;and the iorm funden of the MS. was probably accidental. See 1. 432 for thenbsp;opposite error. D] To be resolved as fif httnd. for^snottera] Grimmnbsp;and later edd. read -snoUerra, except Wiilker, who retains the MS. spelling.nbsp;See 1. 65, note. 380 alesen] Cook alters to alesenra. But alesen modifiesnbsp;fif hund, and fordsnottera modifies leodmsega. See 11. 285-286.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;399

geare] See georne, 1. 322, and note. Thorpe and later edd. read geare.

401-500

403 hcodenbealwa] The MS. reads peoden bealwa, but Thorpe has peodon, which the edd. before Wiilker try to explain as a verb. Wiilker readsnbsp;correctly peodenhealwa and takes this to be an accusative plural form.nbsp;Holthausen (1 ed.) reads peodbealwa xnig and supposes that a line betweennbsp;1. 402 and 1. 403 has been lost. Von der Warth, p. 46, proposes peoden-bealwa sum (or an), and so Cook, Holthausen (2 ed.). Holthausen (3 ed.)nbsp;follows the MS. and supplies nothing. Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 11, takesnbsp;peodenhealwa as a gen. pL, but supplies nothing, taking the word as a genitive modifier of xbylgd and citing parallel constructions in Anglo-Saxonnbsp;prose. Kern’s explanation is adequate and nothing need be supplied.nbsp;Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 395, supposes a shift of construction, sbylgd annbsp;accusative object and peondenbealwa a genitive object of nylon. 422nbsp;gnyrna] So Bouterwek, Angelsachsisches Glossar, p. 136, and all later edd.nbsp;423 orscyldne] Thorpe suggested unscyldigne for the MS. scyldü, and sonbsp;Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) and Wiilker. Zupitza (3nbsp;and 4 ed.) reads scyldum, and otherwise as the MS., but with indication thatnbsp;the passage is corrupt. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads scyldum with the MS.nbsp;and supplies after this word asceredne | sceadan be rxde, || ealles orhlytnenbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, proposes orscyldne for the MS. scyldü, and sonbsp;Cook, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) and Craigie. Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 11,nbsp;approves Trautmann’s emendation, but suggests êscyldne = xscyldne,nbsp;citing xfelle, xmenne, etc., as also possible. 432 forleten] Kemble andnbsp;later edd. change the MS. forleton to a past participle. See 1. 379, note.nbsp;438 faeder] Cook, Holthausen change to fxdere, following Sievers, Beitr. X,nbsp;483. So also in 1. 454. minum] There is no indication of loss in the MS.nbsp;after minum, and Thorpe and Grimm assume none, nor does Kemble, thoughnbsp;he changes minum to sinum. But the speech that follows, 11. 441 ff., cannot

-ocr page 241-

139

NOTES ON ELENE

have been addressed to Zachaeus, as this alteration would make it be, see 11. 418, 454-455, 530. Grein supplies pe hit siddan cy'Sde sylja his beforenbsp;eaferan and as completing that line. Zupitza indicates an omission butnbsp;supplies nothing. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) supplies pe wxs Symon halen, \nbsp;swssum before eaferan, and so Cook. Holthausen (3 ed.) supplies Symonnbsp;wxs haten, j swxsum before eaferan. Craigie supplies pam wxs Simon nama,nbsp;I swxsum. This satisfies the sense, if we assume that the subject of wende,nbsp;1. 440, is Simon, the words that follow being then addressed to Judas. Thenbsp;Latin text, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 16, reads, Zacheus autem, aims mens,nbsp;praenuntiavit patri meo et pater mens, cum moreretur, adnuntiavit mihi dicens.nbsp;451] For 1. 4515 Grimm, note, supplied mid yldrum deah; Grein has M'Snbsp;gedyrsod xfre, but Germania X, 424, he changes to dreames bruced. Brenner,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XIH, 481, would supply dreosan ne sceal or na dreosan sceal.nbsp;Holthausen supplies deorlice bi'5. Zupitza and Cook indicate an omissionnbsp;but supply nothing. The sense is complete without assuming an omission.nbsp;454 fieder] See 1. 438, note. 476 bearna] Grimm changes to beorna, andnbsp;so also Grein, Germania X, 424, and ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;477 hie]

Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook alter to him. 479 sarum] Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, suggests searwum for sarum. 487 hine] Grein, Zupitza, Holthausen,nbsp;Cook supply hine. 494 hrohtherd] Grimm and later edd. alter to -heard,nbsp;except Zupitza and Wiilker, and -herd may well stand as a spelling variationnbsp;of -heard. 495 sette] Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, would change to dyde fornbsp;metrical reasons. 496 hie] Kemble and later edd. read hie, except Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.), hine. 497 Sawles] Grein, Cook alter to Saules.

501-600

501 wearS] Supplied by Kemble and later edd., except Wiilker, who assumes, however, that the word must be supplied in sense. 518] There is nonbsp;indication of loss in the MS. Thorpe, Grimm and Kemble assume thenbsp;loss of a half-line before sy'dpan, Zupitza after gelyfdon, but supply nothing.nbsp;Grein supplies in lifes fruman after gelyfdon, Holthausen (1 ed.) suppliesnbsp;leohtum geponcum. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) supplies pissum leofspelle,nbsp;following Von der Warth, p. 46, see 1. 1016, and so Cook, Craigie. 522nbsp;leoSorune] The MS. reads clearly leo'do at the end of a line, followed bynbsp;rune in the next line, not leota as given by Cook. Sievers, Beitr, X, 504,nbsp;emends to lêodrüne (or Uo'Surüne), and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.). Cook,nbsp;Holthausen and Craigie read lêodrüne. In his 1 and 2 ed. Zupitza hadnbsp;read as in the MS. Grein-Köhler, p. 415, also emends to lêodrüne. Sweet,nbsp;Student’s Dictionary, p. 107, glosses as leopo-rün, [or *leopr-], “advice(?).”nbsp;In form lêodrüne, “advice in song,” “secret advice,” would be beyondnbsp;question, but the evidence of the MS. does not permit lightly setting asidenbsp;the form leodorune, nor is the meaning lêod-, “song,” particularly appropriatenbsp;here. What one expects as the first element of the compound is somenbsp;meaning like “kindly,” “friendly,” “gentle,” as in leofspell, 1. 1016. Seenbsp;Grein-Köhler, under leodu, and Bos.-Tol., under leodu, gelidewxcan, gelidian

-ocr page 242-

140

NOTES ON ELENE

for possible cognates. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes leornunge for the MS. leodorune. See 1. 1250, note. 530 septe] See An. 742. Thorpenbsp;and other edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.) misread as sewde. 531 geh’Sum]nbsp;Thorpe corrected the obvious error of the MS. to gekSum, and so the earliernbsp;edd. and Wülker, who cites geomorfrod, Gen. 2226. Zupitza alters tonbsp;giddum, and so Cook. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads gidda, but in his 2 and 3nbsp;ed., he returns to the MS. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes gearumnbsp;for gehdum. cunnon] Cook changes to cunnia'd, glossed, “think out,nbsp;decide.” Holthausen (1 ed.) indicates the loss of a line after cunnon. Innbsp;Anglia Beibl. XVIII, 77, Holthausen reconstructs this passage to read;

Nu ge eal geare cunnon!

Hwret eow lgt;a2s on sefan selest JiinceS to gecySanne, gif Seos cwen usicnbsp;frigneS ymb Saet foldgrsef, nu ge fyrhtSsefannbsp;ond modgehanc minne cunnon?

In Anglia Beibl. XVIII, 204, Holthausen proposes for 1. 532, as a metrical improvement, hwset eow pies selest \ on sefan pinced, and he doctors 1. 1164 innbsp;the same way, and so also in 2 ed. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes othernbsp;metrical variations. But Holthausen (3 ed.) reads as in the text, exceptnbsp;fregnum, “questions,” for treo, 1. 534. Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 395, wouldnbsp;read as in the text. 534 frigneS ymb Saet treo] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.)nbsp;proposes da rode for dxt treo. Holthausen (1 ed.) has foldgrxf for treo,nbsp;but changes in his 2 ed. to freotreo and in his third to fregnum. In Anglianbsp;XXIII, 516, he proposes/yrwlreo, “altes Holz,” and in Eng. Stud. LI, 183,nbsp;he reads beacen or becen for treo and breostsefan for fyrhSsefan in 1. 5345.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes ymb dxt forctreow, or simply ymb forcan,nbsp;“gallows,” for ymb Sset treo. Cook reads freotreo with Holthausen’s 2 ed.nbsp;These changes are all made to satisfy theories of metrical propriety. 547nbsp;Weoxan] Zupitza (2 ed.) reads Wrixledan, following Cosijn, Tijdschrift I,nbsp;144, but in the 3 and 4 ed. he returns to weoxan, as in his first edition. 548nbsp;gehwEer] Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook alter to gehwsene. 558 cytidon]nbsp;Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook change to cydan. 561 witgan] So Thorpenbsp;and later edd. 571oi] Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, would omit past or hio fornbsp;metrical reasons. 578 bael fornimeS] Frucht, Metrisches und Sprach-liches, p. 30, proposed bxlfyr for bsslfor-, Trautmann, BEV., p. 101, approves,nbsp;and Holthausen places this in his text. 5806] Grimm and Kemble readnbsp;incorrectly pass leas for past leas. Grein reads pxt leas-spell, but Grein,nbsp;Germania X, 424, reads pxt eow pxt leas sceal, a reading which is rejected bynbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, on metrical grounds. Zupitza (2 ed.) follow’s Grein’snbsp;second reading; in his 3 and 4 ed. Zupitza reads past eow seo leasung sceal,nbsp;and so Cook. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads pxt eow sceal past lease spel; in his 2nbsp;and 3 ed. Holthausen reads as in the MS., but places apundrad, 1. 581, atnbsp;the end of 1. 580. The alliteration might be regularized by reading pxtnbsp;pxt leas eow sceal. 581 apundrad] Although the distinction between W,nbsp;written with the runic symbol, and P is not always clear in the MS., in thisnbsp;instance there can be no question that the scribe wrote a pundrad, which

-ocr page 243-

141

NOTES ON ELENE

may of course have been intended for a compound apundrad. The reading is so clear that it should be retained if at all possible. Thorpe prints awund-rad, and all edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.) take this as the MS. reading. Grimmnbsp;has awundrad (see Bos.-Tol., p. 63, “the falsehood shall be made a wondernbsp;of for you”), but in his notes he suggests awended. Grein reads awundrad,nbsp;and so Wiilker as an emendation. Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.). Cook readnbsp;awended. Strunk, MLN. XVII, 372, emends to asundrad, “falsehood shallnbsp;be separated from you,” a meaning which does not fit the context. Retaining apundrad, the word must be taken as from pund, “a weight,” in thenbsp;sense “weigh out, apportion,” see Bos.-Tol., Supplement, p. 45, apyndrian,nbsp;“to weigh,” p. 682, pundar, “a balance or weight,” pundern, “a plumb line,”nbsp;and possibly a verb pundernian, “to weigh.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 101,nbsp;Grein-Kohler, p. 539, and Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) accept the word in thisnbsp;way. Placing apundrad at the end of 1. 580, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) takesnbsp;the remainder of 1. 581 as his 1. 581a and 1. 582a as his 1. 581i, followed bynbsp;indications for a first half-line lost, the second half-line as in the text. Sonbsp;also Trautmann, BEV., p. 101, except that he takes pe ge hwile nu of 1. 582amp;nbsp;as a first half-line, and for the second half-line reads hyddon on unriht, withnbsp;no omissions and nothing supplied except hyddon. In his notes (3 ed.),nbsp;p. 91, Holthausen suggests hydan pa halgan geryno for his missing half-line.nbsp;In his first edition Holthausen, following Zupitza (1 ed.), had taken 1. 582anbsp;as in the text, with a second half-line and the first half of the following linenbsp;lost, followed by pe ge hwile nu on unriht hyddon for the second half-line.nbsp;590 orde] So Thorpe and all later edd. except Wiilker.

601-700

608 ]j*s to binge] Holthausen (1 ed.) alters to pissa pinga, but Anglia Beibl. XXI, 174, reads pxs to pance, and so in his 2 and 3 ed. Cook reads pxranbsp;pinga. Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, would readpxs topinum, “zu dem deinen,nbsp;als das deine,” i.e. as your fate. But pxs may stand as a genitive of specification, and pinge in the sense “consideration, deliberation,” see pingode,nbsp;1. 609, “what you about this on deliberation.” 610 rex] This Latin wordnbsp;appears again in 1. 1041, where it fits into the context more easily. As itnbsp;seems scarcely credible that the word is a scribal innovation, it seems bestnbsp;to let it stand as perhaps a bit of learned pleasantry on the part of the poet.nbsp;The simplest explanation of the word is that which takes it for cyning, asnbsp;part of an intensive compound cyninggenidlan, appositive to gekdu. Thisnbsp;is Holthausen’s reading in his 2 and 3 ed., and so also Craigie. In his 1 ed.nbsp;Holthausen had taken the word as for crxfle, an instrumental. Sievers,nbsp;Anglia I, 580, proposed cyninges, and Wulker approves, though he retainsnbsp;rex in his text. Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 144, proposes cyningan, “reginae.”nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, suggests carena, from cearu, which he thinks wasnbsp;misread as cyning and the misreading then turned into Latin rex. Cooknbsp;reads cwealmgenidlan, taking rex as a scribal mistake for Latin nex, andnbsp;translating nex as cwealm. The earlier edd. retained rex in their text without

-ocr page 244-

142

NOTES ON ELENE

adequate explanation. 614 samod] The addition of samod was made by Zupitza, and so Holthausen, Cook. Grimm, note, supplied beorne, a dativenbsp;singular, after gesihde, Grein supplied gebrokt before on, and ten Brink,nbsp;Anz. fdA. V, 60, suggested gesette weordad or geweordad after bu. Wülkernbsp;indicates an omission after gesihSe, but though he approves ten Brink’snbsp;reading, he supplies nothing in his text. 615 streac] Holthausen, Cooknbsp;alter to stearc. 624 radorcyninges] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Cook,nbsp;Craigie supply beam after this word, following Von der Warth, p. 47.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;629

hyht swa mode] The MS. has heofon rices swamode with no indication of omission. The lack of alliteration and of a word to account for the genitivenbsp;heofonrices indicates a loss here. Grimm reads heofonrices.. .swa mode,nbsp;but in a foot-note, he suggests hwurfe to be supplied, retracted on p. 153 innbsp;favor of hygde, “cogitaret.” Kemble supposes a loss after heofonrices.nbsp;Grein reads heofonrices hyhte swa mode, but in Germania X, 424, he proposesnbsp;niode for mode, and so Spr. H, 289. Zupitza (1 ed.), note, suggests ge himnbsp;heofonrices hyht swamode, but in later editions he reads ge he heofonricesnbsp;hyht swa mode. Wülker indicates an omission after heofonrices, but suppliesnbsp;nothing, though he approves Grimm’s hygde, or better hogde, and he readsnbsp;swa mode. For Zupitza’s hyht, Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, suggests hyht-wynne to fill out the line, for the MS. swamode or swa mode, reading samod,nbsp;with Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 145. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) follows Klaeber.nbsp;In his 1 ed. Holthausen had read hyht swa mede. Cook reads hyht swanbsp;mcerne. Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, thinks the MS. reading should benbsp;retained as a verb, “verlustig ginge,” as Zupitza (1 ed.) had done, and sonbsp;Craigie. Kock, JJJ., p. 21, would also retain swamode, with hyhtes fornbsp;Zupitza’s hyht to be supplied, meaning “moved or strayed from the joynbsp;of heaven.” Kock renders the passage as follows: “he regretted that henbsp;should both forego the joy of heaven and leave this present realm beneathnbsp;the skies, if he did not reveal the Holy Rood.” But a verb swamode at thisnbsp;place is very doubtful. If the scribe miswrote niode as mode (see Grein-Kohler, p. 500, for other examples), and supplying hyht, the sense of thenbsp;passage would be, “to him was a sad spirit, hot at heart, and sorrow fornbsp;both, that (or it) he should thus of necessity (i.e. that he should thus benbsp;compelled) give up the joy of heaven and this present kingdom under thenbsp;skies (i.e. life on earth), if he should not reveal the cross.” Retaining mode,nbsp;on would replace “of necessity” by “in his mind or heart.” See 11. 963-966.

630 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ond] Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, replaces ond by ge, and in 1. 631 readsnbsp;gif for ge. Cook follows Trautmann’s reading in 1. 631, but not in 1. 630.

631 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sa rode ne taehte] Zupitza omits ne, thus taking the thought expressednbsp;in 1. 6315 as the second half of a dilemma indicated by gehwxdres wa. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) follows Zupitza, but in his 3 ed. Holthausen readsnbsp;dxt reht for da rode ne, citing 1. 601. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, alsonbsp;omits ne, translating, “dass er sowohl das irdische als das himmlische lebennbsp;preisgabe, oder dass er das kreuz zeigte.” But gehwxdres wa more probablynbsp;refers to the heavenly and the earthly life. 634 CC] Resolved as twa hundnbsp;by Grimm, Kemble and Grein, as tu hund by Cook. 636 feala] The edd.

-ocr page 245-

143

NOTES ON ELENE

retain the MS. reading/ea/e, except Grein and Cook, who have/eoZa, and Holthausen, who reads fealo. 639 siSdagum] Cook has siddagum, anbsp;misprint. 645 Troiana] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.), Cook alter to Troianas.nbsp;646 fyr mycle] For the MS. fser my cel, Grimm, note, suggested/yr mycle,nbsp;“much more remote,” and so Kemble, Cook, Craigie. Holthausen (2 andnbsp;3 ed.) has Jior mycle. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 103, Kock, PPP., p. 5, accept Grimm’s fyr mycle. Imehnann, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XVH, 226, endeavors to retain the ƒ*gt;• mycel by taking ponne, 1. 647,nbsp;in the sense “then,” i.e. this sedele gewyrd took place after the Trojan war.nbsp;Retaining fair mycel, Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies xr geworden || Israhelanbsp;folce, after ealdgewin. Von der Warth, p. 48, supplies pxt pe xr cuS Wear'S {|nbsp;eowrum xgleawum. Klaeber, l.c., points out, as Grein had previously done,nbsp;that a positive might stand before ponne, i.e. that one might takamp;fxr micelnbsp;.. .ponne in the sense “a great conflict, greater than,” but this meaningnbsp;obviously does not fit the context. 647 open] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.)nbsp;reads opene, and in Anglia Beibl. XXI, 174, he proposes also to add pxtnbsp;before opene. For open ealdgewin, Trautmann, BEV., p. 103, proposes ofernbsp;eall gemynd, “beyond all recollection.” Kock, PPP., p. 5, takes pxt, 1. 646,nbsp;and open ealdgewin as parallel, translating, “yet that, the open ancientnbsp;conflict, was much older than this notable event.” 657 nean] Kemblenbsp;altered to near, Zupitza to neah. 658 ond }7a] A kind of loose parataxis,nbsp;Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, i.e. “because we have set those conflicts innbsp;writing.” 668 on tweon] For the MS. ond tweon, Grimm, note, suggestsnbsp;ond on tweon or ond tweonde. Sievers, Angha I, 580, would read ond onnbsp;tweon, and so Holthausen, Cook. Without on, tweon would be taken asnbsp;instrumental. Kock, JJJ., p. 22, reads on tweon, omitting ond as writtennbsp;in the MS. with the abbreviation for ond by mistake for on. wende himnbsp;trage hnagre] Literally, “had expectation to himself of a worse evil.”nbsp;Kemble altered trage to prage, “humbled himseH for a while.” 676nbsp;Caluarie] All edd. read Caluarie for the MS. caluare, and Cook, Holthausennbsp;(2 and 3 ed.) also add on before this word, following Von der Warth, p. 49.nbsp;The Latin text has here, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 25, tantum ostende miki, quinbsp;mcatur Calvariae locus. 683 can] Holthausen (1 ed.) alters to wat, but innbsp;2 and 3 ed. returns to the MS. reading. 691 swa] Grein omits withoutnbsp;comment. 697 besylced] Thorpe misreports the MS. as besyleed, whichnbsp;he emends to besyled, and so the earher edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.).nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;699

healsie] Thorpe misreports the MS. as halsie, and so later edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.). Holthausen reads halsie as an emendation.

701-800

704 Jjreanyd] Cook suppUes to after this word. 709 scead] See 1. 149. Grimm, Kemble, Grein alter to sceod. Zupitza (1 ed.) merely indicates somenbsp;disturbance in the text between hxleSum and scead, though he makes nonbsp;change. In later editions he accepts the MS. reading, ten Brink, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 60, would change to seraf, Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, would read weold.

-ocr page 246-

144

NOTES ON ELENE

and so Holthausen (1 ed.). In his later editions Holthausen returns to the MS. reading. 720 halige] Zupitza and later edd. read halige, exceptnbsp;Wiilker, who retains halig. 721 feondes] The earlier edd. assume annbsp;extensive omission here, and Grein supplies to read purh searucrseft besencednbsp;lasg 11 on fyrndagum foldan, etc. But Grein, Germania X, 424, thinks onlynbsp;feonda is to be supplied before searu. Zupitza supplies feondes, and so laternbsp;edd. Wiilker indicates an omission in his text and in his note approvesnbsp;Grein’s feonda as the word to be supplied. 724 elnes oncySig] Traut-mann, BEV., p. 104, would alter to ëples uncy'Sig, “der des ortes unkundige.”nbsp;See 11. 828, note, 960, note. Grimm, note, had discussed uncy'Sig butnbsp;rejected it. 755 He sceal] Grein alters the MS. he to pe, taking sigorcynnnbsp;as the antecedent of pe. Zupitza reads hie sceolon, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.), hie sculon, (2 and 3 ed.), hie sceolon. The change to the singularnbsp;may have been occasioned by the fact that in Genesis iii. 24 only one swordnbsp;is mentioned. Cherubim, etflammeum gladium. The poet does not make thenbsp;hierarchical values of the Cherubim and Seraphim quite clear. 768 ful]nbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, takes ƒ«/ as a noun object of proman. The simplernbsp;interpretation takes ful as adj., parallel to fah, “the foulest of the foul,”nbsp;Kock, PPP., p. 5, with peowned object of both proman and polian. 779nbsp;no] Zupitza suggests ne for no, with only a comma before, and so Holthausennbsp;in his text, 781 ))in] Grimm, Kemble alter to pinum. 782 Jinrh Sanbsp;beorhtan] “Through the glorious one.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, suppliesnbsp;bryd after beorhtan. Cook supplies msegS. 787 geywdest] The spellingnbsp;gehywdesl of the MS. was apparently accidental, the alliteration being vocalic. The earlier edd. and Wiilker retain the spelling gehywdesl, but Grein andnbsp;other later edd. read geywdest. 788 wyn] The MS. has here merely thenbsp;usual runic symbol for w, with a dot before and after. Thorpe, Grimm,nbsp;Kemble, Grein and Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) resolve this as waldend, wealdend.nbsp;Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.) resolves as weard. Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, resolves asnbsp;wen, but Anglia XHI, 3, as wyn (though here not in reference to this passagenbsp;but to the runic passages giving Cyn(e)wulf’s name). Holthausen andnbsp;Cook have wyn. See 1. 1089.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;790 psot me] Cook supplies Su between

these words. 800 walde] “that he rules.”

801-900

803 swylce rec] Schwarz, Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ, p. 59, would omit swylce, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 104. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) andnbsp;Cook omit swylce from their texts. 81;2 inwrige] Thorpe suggests onwrige,nbsp;and so Holthausen, Cook. 821 broSor] Judas could be the brother ofnbsp;Stephen only in spiritual sense. The Latin life, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 31,nbsp;reads et adnumera me [in caelo] cttm fratre meo Stephano, qui scriptus est innbsp;Actibus.. .apostolorum. 823 stangreopum] Grimm, Kemble alter tonbsp;slangreolum. 827 ]gt;a.m] Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, omits for metricalnbsp;reasons. 828 elnes anhydig] Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, would changenbsp;to ê'öles ancySig, see 1. 724, note, “zuerst also èples uncy'Sig, so lange er den

-ocr page 247-

145

NOTES ON ELENE

ort nicht kennt; dann aber, nachdem er ihn erfahren hat, Spies ancytig.” But Trautmann also thinks that perhaps anhydig may be retained, and onlynbsp;elnes changed to Spies. ' 829 XX] To be resolved as tweontigum, Iwentigum.nbsp;Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) reverses the order of the two half-lines, but Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVII, 265, points out that other examples are found of similarnbsp;alliteration as in the text. 833 reonian] Zupitza ('3 and 4 ed.), Holthausennbsp;change to reongan, Cook to reonigan. 836 cynn] Supplied by Grein andnbsp;later edd., except Zupitza in his first edition. 838 leahtra fruman] “thenbsp;devil,” see Kock, Anglia XLVII, 265, Grein-Köhler, p. 229.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;851 hangen]

Cook alters to ahangen. 859 gere] For geare, and so Grein, Holthausen and Cook in their texts. 861 hwylcne] So Grein and later edd. 862 ser]nbsp;Zupitza suggests ac for xr, and Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) and Cook place acnbsp;in the text. But Holthausen (3 ed.) returns to the MS. 876 sawlleasne]nbsp;Cook alters to sawolleasne. 884 on anbide] Holthausen, Cook readnbsp;on hide, following Frucht, Metrisches und Sprachliches, p. 30.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;889 sawl]

Cook alters to sawol. hafen] Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, would read ahafen to gain a metrical syllable. 895 ingemynde] Regarded by Greinnbsp;and most commentators as an adj. modifying wundor, subj. of wxs. Butnbsp;Kock, Anglia XLIV, 105, takes the word as a noun, parallel to ferhlSsefan,nbsp;citing Gen. 2340-2341 for a similar instance. Kock’s interpretation seemsnbsp;the more probable, but in that case, there is nothing to prevent separatingnbsp;into in gemynde, which would be parallel in form as well as meaning toonnbsp;ferh'Ssefan, except that in, prep., would be an unusually light syllable to bearnbsp;a metrical stress.

901-1000

920 oft] Altered to ept by Grein, Zupitza, Wülker, and Holthausen. 923 geasne] Grimm, Kemble alter to gxsen, Holthausen to gxsne. 924 findannbsp;can] Grein, Germania X, 424, and later edd. omit ne, except Zupitza in hisnbsp;first edition. 925 siSSan] The earlier edd. retain the MS. mddan, butnbsp;Grein changes to siddan, and so Zupitza, Holthausen and Cook. Kemble,nbsp;Grein, Germania X, 424, read wid dan, and Wülker retains widdan, takingnbsp;widercyr in the sense “opposition, apostacy,” instead of “return,” the sensenbsp;of the word if one reads siddan. Wülker’s interpretation would therefore benbsp;“an opposition or apostacy thereagainst,” an implied reference to Julian thenbsp;apostate—ingenious but remote. Brown, Eng. Stud. XL, 20, would readnbsp;wid de, as in 1. 926. But the probability that widdan is a mere scribal echonbsp;after wider- is so great that other explanations are scarcely needed. 937nbsp;witgan] Grein alters to witan, see 1. 544, but in Germania X, 424, to wilgan,nbsp;and so later edd. except Zupitza, Wülker, who retain wigan. 941 firet Je]nbsp;Zupitza supplies pe to provide bescufed with an object, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.). Cosijn, Aanteekeningen, p. 32, would replace pxt by pec, and sonbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Cook. 943 syn-wyrcende] Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, would alter to synwyrcendne. 957nbsp;oferswiSedne] So Zupitza and later edd. 960 uncySig] Grein retains

-ocr page 248-

146

NOTES ON ELENE

uncy'Sig in his text, and translates, “ignorus?”, Spr. II, 617, “er der zuvor so unwissend war?” But in a note he suggests oncy'Sig, and so Holthausen,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, and Cook. But Holthausen glosses the word asnbsp;“erfahren,” p. 93, and Cook as “ignorant.” Grein-Kohler, p. 533, glosses asnbsp;“bewusst.” The meaning of uncy'Sig here is undoubtedly “wise,” “how henbsp;in so short time ever became so full of faith and so wise, he filled with discretion.” See Kock, Anglia XLVII, 266. Grein, Dicht., p. 130, translated,nbsp;“wie er in so kurzer Frist so glaubensvoll und so einsichtsvoll und mutignbsp;irgend wurde durchgossen mit Klugheit.” See 1. 724.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;971 boden] So

Grimm, note, and later edd. faetSmeS] Grimm, note, suggests and Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook read fxSmaS. 972 gehwaere] Zupitzanbsp;(3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook alter to gehioxm, following Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;X, 485. rod] Thorpe and later edd. supply rod. 978 Jjser] Grein, note,nbsp;suggests pxt, and with this change would also supply ne before meahton.nbsp;So also Zupitza (2 and later ed.). ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60, acceptsnbsp;Grein’s suggestion, and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, but Cosijn,nbsp;Aanteekeningen, p. 32, rejects it. Kemble had supplied ne before ¦meahtonnbsp;previous to Grein’s suggestion. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, discusses thenbsp;construction with pxr. 984 pact] Sievers, Anglia I, 580, suggests pxtnbsp;for the MS. pe, and so Holthausen, Cook. 992 geferede] Sievers, Anglianbsp;I, 580, suggests geferedra, and so Holthausen, Trautmann, BEV., p. 106,nbsp;and Cook. Undoubtedly the word goes as an appositive With, fricgendra,nbsp;but it may stand as an uninflected appositive, see Kock, JJJ., p. 20, and 1.nbsp;279, note. 996 swonrade] So Thorpe and later edd. 997 aseted] Sonbsp;Dietrich, Kynewulfi poetae aetas, p. 2, followed by Grein, Spr. I, 41, Germania X, 424, and later edd. 999 gearwian] ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60,nbsp;would read gegearwian.

1001-1100

1003 brim nesen] Thorpe, Grimm, Kemble, Grein combine as a noun compound, and so Willker. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads hrim nesan, and so Cook, taking nesan as infinitive, and in the same syntax as settan, 1. 1004. This isnbsp;gramatically possible, but as Sievers points out, Anglia I, 580, “sprach-widrig.” In his later editions, Zupitza restores nesen, but indicates anbsp;corruption in the MS. It is better to take nesen as optative pret. pi., withnbsp;Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 146, Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, Holthausen (2 and 3nbsp;ed.), and Craigie. In his first edition, Holthausen had read hxfden brimnbsp;nesen. 1004 gesundne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, suggests gesunde.nbsp;1025 besettan] So Grimm, Grein, Cook, the other edd. retaining besetton asnbsp;infinitive. 1028 rebelum anbrsece] The earlier edd. retain xSelu as annbsp;adj., taking the following word as a noun, and so Wiilker. Zupitza (2 ed.)nbsp;alters to xSelum, and so Holthausen, Cook. Kock, JJJ., p. 23, wouldnbsp;change to xSele, unbrxce, “noble and unbreakable,” as asyndetic adjectives.nbsp;Thorpe, Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Zupitza (1 ed.) read anbroce, “material,nbsp;wood.” Körner, Eng. Stud. H, 261, proposes onbrxce = unbrxce, and

-ocr page 249-

147

NOTES ON ELENE

Zupitza (2 and later ed.), Cook read unbrxce. Holthausen reads unbrace, but glosses under unbrxce, and so in Grein-Köhler, p. 874. The word isnbsp;undoubtedly an adj., and the meaning is “imperishable,” but it is unnecessary to normalize the scribal variations of «»-, on-, an-, see 11. 724, 828, 960,nbsp;and notes. 1041 rex] See 1. 610, note. 1042 meotud milde, god] Thenbsp;word god may be taken as adj. god or as the noun gbd. As the text standsnbsp;it is best to take it as adj., with Kock, Anglia XLVII, 266, but it is possiblenbsp;that the text was disturbed here by the strange word rex, and meotud ornbsp;god may have crept in as a gloss on rex. 1043 leoht gearu] The imperfectnbsp;syntax and alliteration indicate a loss here. Grein supplies lange forhogode.nbsp;Holthausen reads gearolice leahtre forhogode. 1046 gescreaf] Grimm,nbsp;Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.), Holthausen, Cook alter to gescraf. 1050 Eusebium]nbsp;Eusebius, the pope, is confused with Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, whonbsp;baptized Constantine, see Cook, p. 95.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1058 gecorene] For gecorenne,

and so Grimm and later edd., except Kemble and Wiilker, normalize the spelling. See 1. 65, note. 1062 se haelendes] Cook, p. 95, takes thesenbsp;words to be a translation or gloss on the name Cyriacus, Gr. Kupia/tos, butnbsp;if this is so, Ekwall, Angha Beibl. XXXIH, 65, suggests that it would benbsp;better to enclose Nama.. .ford within parentheses. 1074 rode roderanbsp;ciuinges] Grein suggested cininges for the MS. cining, and so later edd.nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, would omit rode, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook. Kock, JJJ., P- 23, would retain rode, citing U. 624, 886, etc.,nbsp;reading rode rodercininges. Similar verbal echoes are found in 11. 294-295,nbsp;648, 953, and see Gen. 23, note. 1075 Jja] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook change to pam, following Kemble. This change was madenbsp;necessary by their omission of rode, in order to make the word agree withnbsp;beam. 1089 wyn] See 1. 788, note.

1101-1200

1106 eSigean] Sievers, Anglia I, 578, would change to sidigean, and so Holthausen. Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 147, suggests ewigean, as a form of ywan.nbsp;But there is a figure here—the fire comes forth like an exhalation. 1113nbsp;goldgimmas] Zupitza, Holthausen (3 ed.). Cook alter to goldgimmas.nbsp;Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) had gold ond gimmas. Grein, Spr. I, 518, readingnbsp;godgimmas, explains the first element as like god- in godweb. This might benbsp;possible, and one would hesitate to change, except that the Latin life reads,nbsp;Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 41, clarior soils lumine.. .tamquam aurum. 1127nbsp;ham nasglum] The MS. pan nseglan represents the English of the time atnbsp;which the MS. was copied, not the English of the poet. But such latenbsp;forms are not characteristic of this text, and a stray instance like this shouldnbsp;be corrected as a scribal inadvertence. Thorpe suggested pam nxglum,nbsp;and so later edd. except Kemble, Wiilker. 1131 ff.] Kock, Anglia XLIV,nbsp;106, translates;

“the globe of weeping then, the head’s hot stream, was shed upon the cheek.

-ocr page 250-

148

NOTES ON ELENE

but not from grief— the tears did fall upon the wire’s joints— with praise was fillednbsp;the empress’ mind.”

Cosijn, Aanteekeningen, p. 32, also places only 1. 1133i and 1. 1134o within parentheses. Zupitza has a full stop after gespon, and for 1. 11346 henbsp;reads wuldre wsss gefylled, and so also Holthausen (1 ed.). In his 2 and 3 ed.nbsp;Holthausen reads wuldre gefylled, and so Cook. Cosijn, l.c., also prefersnbsp;wuldre. Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, proposes wyrd wsss gefylled. It maynbsp;be that wuldres is not the right word here, and perhaps the original wordnbsp;was wifes, parallel to cwene, 1. 1135a, see 11. 1130a, 1131a. But wuldresnbsp;gefylled, with mass to be supplied as with goten, is also permissible, see An.nbsp;523.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1136 Heo on cneow sette] Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.), and Cook

supply hie after Heo as reflexive object of sette. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) removes hie, taking Heo as acc. sing, fern., “sie kniete nieder.” Unless hienbsp;is supplied, Heo must be taken as object, with leohte geleafan as an instrumental phrase. But Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, would take Heo as subjectnbsp;and leohte geleafan as containing in an obscured form a noun object of sette,nbsp;referring to the nails, she set them on her knee, “wol in einem kastchen,”nbsp;though just what the noun in geleafan should be, he is unable to discover.nbsp;1164] See 1. 531, note. 1166 jrriste] Supplied by Grein, Zupitza (2 ed.),nbsp;and later edd. except Wiilker. 1169 seleste] So Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, andnbsp;later edd. except Wiilker. 1180 )Tnb sige winnaS] Lack of alliterationnbsp;and logical continuity indicate a disturbance in the text here. Grein readsnbsp;ymbsacan willa'd, (also ymh sige (segen?) wigad(?), see Wiilker, El. 1180,nbsp;note). Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) emends to ymb sige winnad. In his 3 and 4nbsp;ed. Zupitza reads ymb sigor winnad, and so Holthausen, Cook. 1194nbsp;hwEeteadig] Holthausen, Cook alter to hredeadig, but as Kock, JJJ., p. 24,nbsp;points out, hwxteadig is a legitimate compound. 1195 wigge weort5od]nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. VHI, 571, alters to wigge geweordod, and so Cook. Holthausen reads wige geweordod. byrS] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen,nbsp;Cook alter to byred. Metrically the word is a dissyllable, but the spellingnbsp;byrd does not prevent taking it so. The object of the verb is not expressed,nbsp;“he whom that steed beareth.”

1201-1321

1228 on Maias kalend] “In the month of May,” see Grein, Germania X, 424. Imelmann, Anglia Beibl. XVH, 226, giving the same interpretation ofnbsp;kalend, suggests maius for the MS. maias. 1236 fajcne] Cook alters tonbsp;fsege, following Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 315.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1237 wordcra;ftum] To gain a

metrical syllable, Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, reads -crxftum for the MS. crxft, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen. Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 97,nbsp;proposed wordcrxfl gewxf, but later, BEV., p. 140, returned to the MS.nbsp;reading. Cook reads wordcrxfte, and so Kock, Anglia XLIV, 106. Sedge-field, Verse Book, has wordcrxftig wxs. 1238 reodode] Grimm, notes,nbsp;alters to reordode, “mentem cibo refeci, i.e. abunde cogitavi.” Kemble

-ocr page 251-

149

NOTES ON ELENE

also has reordode, “spoke out my thought.” Leo reads hreodode, “der gedanke erzitterte.” Cook also has hreodode, “sifted,” following a suggestion of Grein, Spr. II, 374, although Grein reads reodode in his text and innbsp;the Sprachschatz. But see Grein-Köhler, p. 550, for Cook’s reading. Holt-hausen, citing 1. 1146, reads freodode, “cherished,” suggested also in Grein-Köhler, l.c. Holthausen, Eng. Stud. LI (1917), 183, thinks reodode may benbsp;the same verb as appears in the compound aredian, see Gen. 1498, note,nbsp;but that the meaning here is doubtful, “ausfiihren” or “finden?” In Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXII (1921), 136, Holthausen regards this explanation as “voll-kommen gentigend,” and Kock previously, Anglia XLIV (1920), 106, hadnbsp;cited parallels from O.N. in support of reodode, translating, “my thoughtnbsp;was wandering anxiously at night.” But Kock, PPP. (1922), p. 18, laternbsp;changes the MS. ond gepanc, with the usual abbreviation for ond, to onnbsp;gepanc, in which case the subject of the verb would be ic, 1. 1236. This isnbsp;plausible, but in the uncertainty which attaches to the meaning of reodode,nbsp;the change seems inadvisable. Translate, “I arranged or pursued mynbsp;thought,” and see aredian, Grein-Köhler, p. 548. Sedgefield, Verse Book,nbsp;alters to neodode. 1239 nihtes nearwe] A noun, according to Grein, Spr.nbsp;H, 287, “in the anxiety of the night,” or both words may be adverbs, “anxiously by night,” Trautmann, BEV., p. 140. See Ap. 104.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1240 be

Saere rode riht] The MS. reads be 'Ssere riht ssrme, etc., with no indication of loss, and no metrical pointing at this place in the MS. Grimm reads benbsp;psere riht earme, but with insuperable difficulties of interpretation. Ett-muller, note, reads be pxre rihtse areaht, “per rectam fidem explanatam.”nbsp;Leo reads merely be dsre riht, taking dssre to refer to the art of song, 1. 1237,nbsp;and riht as obj. of Nysse, “ich wusste gar nicht in ihr das rechte,” followednbsp;by *r me as two words. Grein supplies rode after 'diere, with sr me as twonbsp;words. So also Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 316, Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook, thoughnbsp;Holthausen reads reht for the MS. riht, following Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236,nbsp;note, and also gepieht, 1. 12406, following Sievers. Wiilker, note, wouldnbsp;read be dxre rihtan x, xr me, etc., which is close to EttmüUer’s reading.nbsp;Wiilker objects to Grein’s rode that there is no reason why the cross shouldnbsp;be mentioned just at this point. It is true that there is not necessity fornbsp;mentioning the cross just here, but certainly if rode had stood in the MS.,nbsp;no one would have thought it strange. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 107, wouldnbsp;read be dxre rehtan rxh’3, taking rxhd, unrecorded in Anglo-Saxon, in thenbsp;sense “exposition.” Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXH, 136, suggestsnbsp;rune, “Geheimnis,” for Grein’s rode. Sedgefield, Verse Book, reads benbsp;'8xre rihtan eaht, with eaht as a noun, “deliberating.” 1241 miht] Holthausen reads mxht, following Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236, note, and also xht, 1.nbsp;12416. Sedgefield, Verse Book, reads meaht. 1242 onwreah] Grimmnbsp;altered to onwrah, and so Ettmiiller, Leo, Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook andnbsp;Sedgefield. 1244 bitrum] Sievers, Anglia I, 578, emended to bitre, andnbsp;so Holthausen, Cook. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 108, takes bitrum as an adj.nbsp;qualifying sorgum. Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXHI, 65, would retain bitrumnbsp;as a plural noun, implying a substantive bilru. 1246 unscynde] Ett-

-ocr page 252-

150


NOTES ON ELENE


miiller proposes unseoce for this word, and Holthausen places unseoce (2 and 3 ed., unsëce) in his text. 1247 begeat] Holthausen, begiet, followingnbsp;Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236, note. Trautmann, BEV., p. 140, would alter tonbsp;begief = begeaf. 1250 leoSucraeft] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) suggestsnbsp;leodcrsft, and so Cook in his text. But in his text Holthausen retainsnbsp;leoducrieft, “Gliederkraft.” The context requires this meaning, and thenbsp;first element of the word is therefore probably not the same as in leodorune,nbsp;1. 522.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1251 willum] Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 317, would alter to hwilum.

1256 sigebeacne] Ettmüller alters to sigebeame. secg] Leo altered the MS. sxcc to secg, “the man, i.e. I,” and so Zupitza and later edd., exceptnbsp;Wiilker, who retains sxcc as for secg. Grein reads sxc, “conflict,” and sonbsp;Brown, Eng. Stud. XXXVHI, 203 ff. 1257 £f. h etc.] The runes innbsp;this passage are all perfectly clear in the MS., though there is considerablenbsp;variation among scholars in the interpretation of them. Each rune isnbsp;preceded and followed by a dot in the MS., except the first, which has a dotnbsp;following and a comma preceding. The edd. for the most part reproducenbsp;the runes, but Ettmüller and Grein replace them by the ordinary Romannbsp;capitals for the name CYNEWULF. Zupitza replaces the runes by whatnbsp;he takes to be their corresponding words, i.e. cên, “kien,” yr, “nach dernbsp;gewohnlichen erklarung ‘bogen,’ nach Rieger ‘geld,’ ” nyd{gefera), “not-gefahrte,” eh, “pferd,” wen, “hoffnung,” ür, “auerochse,” lago, “see, meer,”nbsp;feoh, “vieh, habe.” Sedgefield also replaces the runes by words, as follows:nbsp;C(ê»), translating cen drusende, notes, “(like) a drooping pine torch,”nbsp;F(f), “may stand for yrming, ‘poor wretch,’ ” or may be only a letter,nbsp;N{yd)gefera, “companion in distress or distressed companion,” E{oh),nbsp;“horse,” W(,yn), “joy, delight,” Ü(r), possibly inserted “merely to preservenbsp;the alliteration,” L{agu), “sea, waters,” F{eoh), “possessions, money.” Thenbsp;passage is translated as follows by Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ, p. 183:nbsp;Till then was nought but discontent,—•

C. a bold warrior, drooping with age, buffeted by waves of care,—• yea, though in the mead-hall he received precious gifts,

Y. N. apple-shaped gold. In his affliction, sorrow’s comrade murmured; grief, the narrowing rune,nbsp;constrained him, when he beheld the horsenbsp;measuring the mile-paths, rushing proudly on,nbsp;decked with ornaments. Joy is now lessened,nbsp;and delight, after many a year; youth is gone,nbsp;the pride of old. Ours was oncenbsp;youth’s glorious radiance; now, at appointed time,nbsp;those days of yore have passed away,nbsp;life’s joy hath departed, as the waters ebb,nbsp;the rushing floods. Transitory ’neath heavennbsp;is the wealth of every man.

Holt, The Elene of Cynewulf, pp. 40-41, translates the passage as follows: “Ever until that time was the man buffeted in the surge of sorrow, was he anbsp;weakly flaring torch (C), although he had received treasures and appled


E.


W.


U.


L.


F.


-ocr page 253-

151

NOTES ON ELENE

gold in the mead-hall; wroth in heart (Y), he mourned; a companion to need (N), he suffered crushing grief and anxious care, although before him hisnbsp;horse (E) measured the miles and proudly ran, decked with gold. Hopenbsp;(W) is waned, and joy through the course of years; youth is fled, and thenbsp;pride of old. Once (U) was the splendor of youth (?); now after that allotednbsp;time are the days departed, are the pleasures of life dwindled away, as waternbsp;(L) glideth, or the rushing floods. Wealth (F) is but a loan to each beneathnbsp;the heavens,” etc. For other translations and interpretative comment,nbsp;see Ap. 96 ff., notes, and the titles listed in the Bibliography. 1259nbsp;aeplede] The phrase xpplede gold occurs in Phoenix 506, Jul. 688, “embossed”nbsp;or “apple-shaped”? See Cook, pp. 99-100. Grimm, notes, suggested changing to xflede, from ssflian, “comparare.” IS ] Trautmann, BEV., p. 138,nbsp;takes IS as standing for yfel, “der üble, untaugliche,” and \gefera as fornbsp;nêod-gefëra, the first element meaning “desire,” and he translates, “Dernbsp;üble genosse der lust war traurig, litt bange sorge, beklemmendes geheim-nis.” gnornode] Ettmüller reads geornode, probably an oversight.nbsp;1261 fore] An adverb, “before,” see Klaeber, JEGPh. VI, 197, “the horsenbsp;which bears the rider (cf. El. 1195) may be considered as taking the leadnbsp;and, in running onward, making the man, as it were, follow him.” But itnbsp;may mean simply “in the van.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 139, takes the wordnbsp;as fore = for, “wo ihm das ross die meilenpfade der fahrt mass.” Or forenbsp;may be a preposition governing him, see Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ, p.nbsp;180, “the poet, I take it, was filled with grief when he watched the hunt,nbsp;but could not join in it.” 1276 Jjream forjjrycced] The edd. all take 1.1277nbsp;as the second half-line of 1. 1276, except Holthausen, though Grein, Germania X, 425, regards such a line as dubious, and Sievers, Beitr. X, 518,nbsp;says it is impossible. Holthausen, Anglia XIH, 358, proposed to removenbsp;swa and world in 1. 1277, and to replace peos by peod, thus reading peod callnbsp;gewiied, as completing 1. 1276. In his 1 ed. he reads pream forprycced |nbsp;[in peosterlocan.] for 1. 1276, and Swa peos wor[u\ld\gesceafl] \ gemted eallnbsp;for 1. 1277. In Anglia Beibl. XVHI, 205, he reads for 1. 1277, swa peosnbsp;[sedele] world | eall gewite'3, and so in his 2 and 3 ed., retaining 1. 1276 as innbsp;his 1 ed. For 1. 1277amp; Von der Warth, p. 50, reads swa (peos) world eallnbsp;[ponan] gewile'S as a long line. It is quite probable that pream forpryccednbsp;should stand as an incompleted line. Note that the logical continuity of thenbsp;narrative is interrupted here. In 1. 1277 world may of course be metricallynbsp;dissyllabic, and the addition of a after Swa regularizes the alliteration.nbsp;1294 asides] Leo proposed changing edles of the MS. to seledes or eledes,nbsp;from celed, “fire,” and Zupitza reads eldes, Holthausen, Cook, xldes,nbsp;Wülker, note, approves eldes leoma, or with metathesis, edles leoma. Thenbsp;phrase xldes leoma occurs in Christ 1005, and it is possible that eZostnbsp;in 1. 12946 may have influenced the scribe in writing e3/ej. Retainingnbsp;elSles, Grein, Dicht., p. 139, translates, “die Leuchtglut des Aufenthaltes,”nbsp;but such an interpretation seems remote. 1296 Jiread] From preagan,nbsp;prean, and for the meaning, see An. 1687, where preade is used parallel tonbsp;todraf. Grimm, note, suggested changing pread to dreogad, and Trautmann,

-ocr page 254-

NOTES ON ELENE

BEV., p. 107, would read pryd or pyd, “gedriickt, gedrangt.” This is undoubtedly the meaning, but there is no necessity for changing the word. 1297 in hatne wylm] “Into the hot flame.” Parallel to, or rather in ampli-flcation of in ’6am midle. Ettmiiller proposed in hatum wylme, and so Cook.nbsp;Holthausen (1 ed,) reads in hatne wylm and supposes the loss of a full linenbsp;after 1. 1297. In his 2 and 3 ed. Holthausen emends to hate wylme, parallelnbsp;to prosme, with no loss indicated. 1308 Hie] Cook alters to pe, thusnbsp;making 1. 13086 and the following a relative clause, in support of which henbsp;cites 1. 12786.

-ocr page 255-

THE ANGLO-SAXON POETIC RECORDS

A COLLECTIVE EDITION

I. The JuNros Manuscript, edited by George Philip Krapp, Professor of English, Columbianbsp;University. 8vo, cloth, Iviii 247 pages.nbsp;$4.00 net.

II. The Veecelli Book, edited by George Philip Krapp, Professor of English, Columbia University. 8vo, cloth, xciv -p 152 pages.nbsp;$3.50 net.

III. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The Exeter Book. In preparation.

IV. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The Beowulf Manuscript. In preparation.

V. The Meters of Boethius and the Psalms. In preparation.

VI. The Minor Records. In preparation.

NEW YORK

COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS

LONDON

GEORGE ROUTLEDGE amp; SONS, LIMITED

-ocr page 256-

-ocr page 257- -ocr page 258- -ocr page 259- -ocr page 260- -ocr page 261- -ocr page 262-